The Indignities of Clare -The Ideal Secretary

The indignities of Clare The Ideal Secretary. Secretary. Paul Vincent  [email protected]   paul.vincentmc@ hotmail.co.uk 

Part 1: Clare’s Entrapment and Programming. Graham planned the whole thing carefully. He had watched Clare Garner for some months now walking around the offices of Kempton Pharmaceuticals in her tight skirt and low cut top, f launting herself before everyone in the typing pool and everywhere else her work took her. She had already been responsible for two of their employees being disciplined. Both had succumbed to temptation and had allowed their hands to wander. Clare had not hesitated in reporting them for harassment. The latter of the

cases she was still pursuing against a friend f riend of Graham’s and fellow board member, Keith Hutchinson. The first employee, Bill Jennings, Graham had transferred to another site; something he aimed to be temporary. The experiences did not seem to stop Clare being so provocative though. She continued to dress sexily and continued to tease remorselessly. Kempton Pharmaceuticals was a large company and its base off ices were spread over several sites. Graham worked in the t he Texas branch with several other board members and various lower level managers in a large ten-story building. The four top stories of this were allocated to offices for Managers of various levels. Other stories

were allocated to various departments and some to experimental work. Graham’s office was on the top floor. A few of the managers had secretaries, however many did not, choosing instead to utilise the company’s typing pool of clerical staff situated on the second floor. Clare currently worked there and had done so since her employment commenced some six months ago. Clare, as Graham knew only too well from his research done on her over the last few weeks, was 5’8” tall and 19 years old. Her statistics, which Graham had memorised, were 38, 26, 38. Clare wore a 38 EE bra, which she would have been particularly mortified to know Graham or anyone was aware of, and this to his eye appeared to strain to keep in check her delicious full breasts, which tended to wobble and bounce depending upon her movements. Graham never bothered to ask the private eye he had employed how he gained these facts, though was impressed he had found them out. Besides her full breasts Clare had a full, round bottom that stuck out shamelessly –

Graham’s favourite part of her of all. This Clare particularly delighted in tormenting every man around the offices with; by wearing tight skirts or pants and ensuring that she leaned over or bent over in their line of site at every opportunity. Emphasising her beauty even more she had shoulder length dark hair, large deep brown eyes and full lips on which she employed pink lipstick much of the time. Clare was only too aware of the effect she had on men, and appeared to enjoy tormenting Graham as much as anyone else. She was from extremely well off

parents who had bought for her a nice flat, and really didn’t need to work. Graham suspected the attention she enjoyed from men in the offices was something to do

with her choice to do so. This reaction to men Graham found simultaneously fascinating and puzzling. Despite her obvious looks Clare apparently had only had two boyfriends, and currently did not have one. His private investigator found out that these hated her, referring to her as a ‘dick teaser’ and a ‘frigid bitch teaser’, along with several other similar epithets when questioned. She was clearly therefore a virgin, and through choice. It was as though men to Clare were something to play with and torment. It was this attitude coupled with her voluptuous beauty that had stimulated Graham into action to realise a fantasy that had haunted him for years. In a way Clare he thought was what in chemistry you referred to as a catalyst. He had the means to realise his fantasy and most certainly had the fantasy in vivid detail. Clare was the spark that ignited the flammable combination.

Graham’s fantasy had become an actual possibility after he learned of Agent Aspect.  Agent Aspect was the drug drug used by the CIA secretly since the 60s along with hypnotic suggestion to create assassins that could not be traced. Martin Luther King, the Kennedys, Lennon, all rumoured to have been taken out by agents of the state using mind control techniques. Certainly Agent Aspect, or AA, was known to be capable of achieving such control of a person in conjunction with the right kind of

psychological training. Many of Graham’s colleagues who had learned of it after gaining the right clearance imagined that these certainly had been some of its early uses. Graham had gained sufficient level clearance two years ago af ter his promotion to

the company’s board to officially know of AA’s existence. It had been no surprise to him that they had manufactured AA for the military. He had known of the rumours that they had produced lots of chemical and bio-agents for them covertly for years, as they were known to have strong military contracts. Gaining the full facts from the computer archive during his research after his promotion only confirmed it. What was a surprise to Graham was that they kept a supply in their complex in the dessert of Nevada, one lacking in a great deal of security being only a storage facility. It was largely a chemical equivalent of an archive. The company had gone on to produce far more modern versions of AA, and the store was only for research

purposes if ever needed. Presumably as the knowledge of so called ‘black agents’ was limited to only the top of the food chain it was assumed that no one would be interested in getting in the store who did not know what was there anyway. Once Graham stepped over the edge and was set on using AA to realise his fantasy with Clare he next made a plan of how he was going to gain access to it. He soon calculated that he could gain such access with hi s pass and remove some in a flask.  All he would need was an excuse excuse to utilise the storage archive, archive, and this he had. He would use the excuse that he was actually looking to gain a supply of another chemical which he did need from the storage area for a project one of his departments was working on. They had requested access to stores to obtain what they wanted and expected him to provide them passage in order for one of them to have access. Instead he chose to be a good team player, and man of the people, and go get it for them himself 

with her choice to do so. This reaction to men Graham found simultaneously fascinating and puzzling. Despite her obvious looks Clare apparently had only had two boyfriends, and currently did not have one. His private investigator found out that these hated her, referring to her as a ‘dick teaser’ and a ‘frigid bitch teaser’, along with several other similar epithets when questioned. She was clearly therefore a virgin, and through choice. It was as though men to Clare were something to play with and torment. It was this attitude coupled with her voluptuous beauty that had stimulated Graham into action to realise a fantasy that had haunted him for years. In a way Clare he thought was what in chemistry you referred to as a catalyst. He had the means to realise his fantasy and most certainly had the fantasy in vivid detail. Clare was the spark that ignited the flammable combination.

Graham’s fantasy had become an actual possibility after he learned of Agent Aspect.  Agent Aspect was the drug drug used by the CIA secretly since the 60s along with hypnotic suggestion to create assassins that could not be traced. Martin Luther King, the Kennedys, Lennon, all rumoured to have been taken out by agents of the state using mind control techniques. Certainly Agent Aspect, or AA, was known to be capable of achieving such control of a person in conjunction with the right kind of

psychological training. Many of Graham’s colleagues who had learned of it after gaining the right clearance imagined that these certainly had been some of its early uses. Graham had gained sufficient level clearance two years ago af ter his promotion to

the company’s board to officially know of AA’s existence. It had been no surprise to him that they had manufactured AA for the military. He had known of the rumours that they had produced lots of chemical and bio-agents for them covertly for years, as they were known to have strong military contracts. Gaining the full facts from the computer archive during his research after his promotion only confirmed it. What was a surprise to Graham was that they kept a supply in their complex in the dessert of Nevada, one lacking in a great deal of security being only a storage facility. It was largely a chemical equivalent of an archive. The company had gone on to produce far more modern versions of AA, and the store was only for research

purposes if ever needed. Presumably as the knowledge of so called ‘black agents’ was limited to only the top of the food chain it was assumed that no one would be interested in getting in the store who did not know what was there anyway. Once Graham stepped over the edge and was set on using AA to realise his fantasy with Clare he next made a plan of how he was going to gain access to it. He soon calculated that he could gain such access with hi s pass and remove some in a flask.  All he would need was an excuse excuse to utilise the storage archive, archive, and this he had. He would use the excuse that he was actually looking to gain a supply of another chemical which he did need from the storage area for a project one of his departments was working on. They had requested access to stores to obtain what they wanted and expected him to provide them passage in order for one of them to have access. Instead he chose to be a good team player, and man of the people, and go get it for them himself 

This plan worked perfectly. So then he had the raw material. Without the right psychological techniques however however it would be no more than a mild but peculiar sedative. It was specifically designed to be used in conjunction with auto-suggestion techniques.

The techy analogy used in the computer data on AA was ‘reprogramming the operating system’. AA itself basically softened up the mind at a very deep level to suggestion. It was at this level that you were supposed to work once it was administered, however those who did this required the right kind of psychological

knowledge to do the ‘reprogramming’. Graham therefore did the research and carefully planned what he was going to say meticulously. He next had to make a physical plan of how he was going to manufacture the opportunity to put this all into effect with Clare. This was much easier. Being high up the food chain Graham only had to tell her he wished to speak to her after work about a possible job opportunity. The job in question was as his secretary. His last secretary he had arranged to be moved a month ago to one of his colleagues, leaving the vacancy deliberately. Graham suspected Clare would not accept the post as she was quite happy working as a generally clerical secretary in the main offices, presumably so she could tease as many men as possible to maximum effect. She

also didn’t need any possible pay increase to be gained by becoming a board member’s personal secretary. The meeting would provide Graham his opportunity, however. And he had the means of persuasion during the meeting of convincing Clare to accept the post, along with many other things. *** Graham invited Clare for a discussion in his office on Friday evening about what he had communicated to her as his ‘job opportunity’. She duly arrived at Graham’s office at 5:30 as they had agreed. Graham had to take a deep breath as Clare entered his office. She looked absolutely delectable, and clearly was aware of it. She wore a knee length black pencil skirt, which was tight over her bubble bottom, and a loose top that was slightly low cut to hint at her cleavage. This was typical of her. As Graham gave her the once over she smirked in a self-satisfied manner, enjoying his responsiveness to her as she did so many of the minor male office staff. She walked over to the Graham’s desk where he was seated looking at his blank computer monitor, and seated herself opposite him without being asked. ‘So what exactly do you want to talk to me about?’ Clare stated in a half interested

manner, gazing at the nails on her right hand. ‘Something about a job.’ Graham watched Clare as he rose from his desk. He could not believe how a mere clerical assistant of her age could show such impudence to a board member no matter what background she was from. All down to the power she perceived she had in her sexuality to tease and torment no doubt. Graham knew they were alone on the t he floor, everyone else having gone home with it being a Friday in nearby offices, but he knew he had to be careful about his next act as it could easily go wrong. The AA was given by a subcutaneous injection, and acted surprisingly quickly over approximately a minute in its initial effects from what

he had learned from his research. He would have to get the injection quickly into Clare and then prevent her leaving the office for the time it took for the chemical to take effect, which he hoped to god would be the time claimed. To assist him Graham had obtained a pressure dart similar to that used by gamekeepers with African animals though a smaller version, and f illed it with what he calculated to be twice the amount of AA recommended in the research documents he had read for his purpose – just to be absolutely sure. This was a high risk business. The dart was a clever devise, which used a small gas pressure cylinder to inject the liquid quickly once the needle penetrated the surface of its victim. Graham walked casually around the desk and as he did so he took hold of the small dart in his pocket, subtly brought it out unseen to Clare, and flicked off the pr otective

sheath. As he did so he spoke, ‘Well the job in question I believe is a great opportunity for you Clare. I have for a while been in need of a personal secretary. Up until recently I have utilised the general secretarial staff but I would ideally like my

own again.’ Graham had now worked his way around the table to Clare’s left, the dart in his right hand away from her out of her line of sight. He continued to walk around as Clare replied to him until he was situated behind her seat, in a manner as though he were simply casually contemplating her job opportunity.

‘Well that’s an interesting offer,’ Clare replied with an amused look on her face and a hint of sarcasm in her tone. ‘But I’m afraid I am going have to de … Awww!’ Clare suddenly felt a jab of pain in her right upper arm, as though stung by a large

wasp. As she looked and reached for the area she saw Graham’s fist moving away with what appeared to be a small needle protruding from it. She jumped up immediately and turned to Graham glaring at him.

‘What did you just do? What did you just give me?’ Clare stated furiously. For one terrible moment Graham thought that nothing was going to happen. He looked at the injection dart which was empty and new that there had been no leakage, so she should have now twice the dose of AA she needed in her system.

Then he saw a confused look come over Clare’s face. ‘I … I’m going to report you,’ she stated a little hazily and began to make her way to the office door. Before she moved more than a few feet though she fell to one side consumed by a dizziness, and moved back to brace herself on the chair.

Graham moved over to her and said, ‘Here let me help you,’ before taking a firm hold of her arm and ensuring she could not even think of going anywhere. Clare briefly tried to fight, however taking an equally firm grip on her other arm Graham held her easily in place for a further 20 seconds or so preventing further attempts at escape until the AA began to kick in and her fi ght abate. He then ‘helped her’ back to her seat, before walking back around his desk staring intently on Clare and the effect the  AA appeared to be having. The dizzy confused look was now passing and being replaced by a completely glazed almost catatonic appearance. Clare was now staring directly in front of herself barely blinking.

‘Clare can you hear me?’ Graham said seating himself at his desk. He was aware that he was breathing fast with what was now excitement and had to force himself to take slow deep breaths so that his voice and manner sounded controlled and resolute in the way he new it must from his psychological research into hypnotic suggestion.

‘Yes,’ came the reply from Clare, who continued simply staring ahead unseeing and blank in expression. Graham had now composed himself. He had the words he was going to say over the next few minutes rehearsed, however put them up on his computer where he had composed them so that nothing was omitted by the confusion of his excitement. He didn’t know how much of this would work, but hoped all of it ideally. Regardless he was determined to go for it.

‘Clare, I want you to listen carefully to everything I am about to tell you. You will act upon every instruction I am about to give you at all times after this meeting and will be unable to do otherwise no matter how much you might attempt to do so. Do you

understand me so far?’ ‘Yes,’ came the simple reply again. ‘That will be “yes Sir” Clare from now on,’ Graham instructed. ‘Yes Sir,’ came the reply from the expressionless girl. Graham felt this act of obedience heartening.

‘From this point onwards every command or instruction I give you, you will obey. You will obey them no matter how embarrassing or humiliating the command or instruction may be. In fact if the command is embarrassing or humiliating you will find yourself being sexually aroused by it. You will be still more aroused by the act of obeying it. The more embarrassing or humiliating the instruction is, the more sexually arousing you will find it, and the more sexually arousing you will find obeying it to be.

Do you understand?’ ‘Yes sir,’ came the simply expressionless response again. ‘Additionally from this point on you will respond in the following way to *anyone* attempting to sexually molest you. You will be unable to report them to anyone in any way no matter how much you might try and you will be unable to call out for help or in any other way alert anyone else to what is happening. You will be unable to rebuke them for their behaviour in any way also. In fact when you attempt to do so you will find yourself instead smile at them and say “thank-you” each time you attempt to express how you feel.

‘If you are alone with them when they touch you if you feel the urge to stop them either by moving away or by removing their hand you will be unable to do so. Instead you will find yourself stand on the spot with your legs perfectly straight, parted shoulder width apart and your toes pointed in, and put your hands on your head and thrust out your bottom and chest. You will be unable to move from this position for as long as they molest you or as long as you attempt to resist them. In fact each time you make any such effort to resist you will find yourself instead readjusting your footing and thrusting out your bottom and chest with more emphasis and to greater effect.

‘The only time you will not do this is if there are others present and the molestation is done covertly, as this would draw such people’s attention to what is happening. In such as situation you will still be unable to defend yourself, rebuke the molester or draw attention to what is happening in any way. In fact you will be fully co-operative with ensuring the covert nature of the molestation is maintained and if possible assisted, no matter how much you might not want to. Do you understand these

instructions?’ This time Clare’s brow was slightly knotted as if there were some confusion about obeying the nature of what she was being instructed.

‘Do you understand these instructions?’ Graham repeated more firmly. There was briefly a look of some fear now evident on Clare’s face. Graham new from his research that this was not so much the nature of the instructions he had given her but the effect of the AA. The psychological effect of AA was quite subtle. It worked in three main ways. Part of the psychological effect involved increasing the attention and concentration to the instructions initially being given, so that they would not be forgotten, misunderstood or misinterpreted. A second was to increase compliance at a deep seated level to the instructions: this was the ‘re-programming

the operating system’ part. The third however increased the fear response to disobedience of the initial command instructions. This ensured the repression of resistance and greater compliance.

‘Yes sir. I understand,’ came a now more relaxed and robotic reply as Clare to escape the fear of disobeying his commands psychologically relented.

‘Also as you find any such situations embarrassing or humiliating you will find yourself feeling correspondingly sexually aroused. The more embarrassing or humiliating the situation in which you are molested the more aroused you will find you become. If the molestation continues for some time you will finally become so aroused that you reach an orgasm. Do you understand?’

‘Yes Sir,’ came the reply, now more calm and accepting. The AA was apparently taking a much deeper effect now. This pleased Graham.

‘There are two last things for you to remember, Clare. You will on Monday accept my offer of becoming my secretary. You will do this no matter how much you might want not to accept the offer. Secondly from Monday you will obey the following dress code at work strictly and be unable to deviate from it no matter how much you may attempt to do so. You will wear short, tight stretchable black mini-skirts; sti letto heeled shoes with minimum two inch heels; uplifting bras that ensure your breasts are made to appear as large as possible and fitted white vest tops that clearly define your cleavage to best effect. You will take care to ensure that the bras and the vest tops are of suitably thin material to allow your nipples to be clearly visible budding through. And finally you will also wear red lipstick and nail varnish at all times. Do you under stand all of these instructions or do you need any repeating?’

‘Yes sir,’ again came the reply.

‘Excellent,’ Graham stated almost dizzy with satisfaction. This surely could not be working as well as it seemed to be. ‘You will now leave and go home and come back on Monday morning feeling refreshed. You will shop for your new office attire over the weekend. You will not remember the events of this evening other than you attended my office and we discussed you becoming my secretary. But you will unconsciously obey all of the instructions and commands I have given you. So

finally, Clare, do you understand?’ ‘Yes sir,’ came the reply from the expressionless girl. ‘Very well, goodnight then Miss Garner.’ Clare then rose robotically and left the office to make her way home.

From his research Graham knew that the AA’s chemical effect would be gone within an hour even at double the dose. The psychological effects however he hoped would be permanent. Part 2: Clare’s First Indignities. Clare awoke on Saturday feeling refreshed if slightly confused. She remembered

meeting Graham. She remembered the satisfaction of being invited for a ‘job opportunity’ with a board member. She remembered the satisfaction she had felt beforehand at the thought of being able to turn him down for this and tell everyone in the clerical pool she had, possibly with the hint that he had tried to seduce her. But she could not remember the actual event of refusing. She could remember attending the meeting with him and him asking. But all she could remember was coming home afterwards.  Anyway it would be more fun letting him wait to see what she was going to do, she thought. She would then simply phone HR on Monday from the typing pool and refuse. Clare had more important thoughts at present though. She wanted to do some shopping.  After breakfast Clare went straight out to the shops. She had in mind to buy some

new clothes for work; what clothes she wasn’t quite sure. She would wait to see what was available. She first went looking at bras. She found herself particularly fascinated by the idea of uplift bras and after searching around several shops for her size unsuccessfully eventually found some. She then tried them on – just out of interest. Clare had never thought of trying uplift bras on before, as having such a large cleavage she didn’t feel the need to emphasise it any more. However today she found the idea quite fascinating. When she tried a few on she found they threw out her large breasts making them look enormous. She then found some that also had padding, making

her breasts look even larger. She shook her head at the effect of these, thinking, ‘I would never dream of dressing like this for any reason let alone work’ – but then still found herself shortly after buying them, with a strange feeling of excitement. She next found herself going around shops trying on tops. Normally she would be looking for blouses for work, however for some reason she found herself looking at

small vest tops where-ever she went, and the more revealing the better. She tried a few on and found one thin clingy low cut top with only just enough material over the shoulders to cover her bra straps. It was completely inappropriately revealing for work, even though it was white and fitted in with the general dress code. She bought two. In the same store, which was certainly not the type she would normally shop in, she found herself looking at black mini-skirts. She tried on a few out of interest and found herself fascinated particularly by one of the smallest, a crotch length clingy black skirt with a belt that defined her waist. She tried t o remind herself she had come out to shop for work clothes, and this was again completely inappropriate and more like the kind of clothing you would go to a night club wearing. She bought two of those as well. She last found herself looking at shoes. Stiletto heeled shoes. Clare never wore

stiletto heeled shoes as she found them difficult to walk in and didn’t like the way they seemed to emphasise her bum and breasts through adjusting her posture, which showed themselves off quite well without further emphasis needed. She preferred to show her curves off on her terms. She nevertheless tried on a couple of pairs of two inch heeled shoes and looked at herself in the mirror. They did look nice, but when she looked at herself side on she noticed the way that her protrudent butt was sticking out even more when she wore them. And they made her arch her back causing her to throw out her breasts more. She also saw that a male shop assistant had noticed this and was looking her over behind her. Clare turned and scowled at him. These would certainly not do for work at all. So she bought them. When she arrived at her flat, slightly confused at what she had purchased Clare tried all of the clothes on together and looked at herself in the mirror. ‘Wow!’ she uttered smiling and biting her lip. She first looked at herself front on, and then turning looked at herself from the side. Finally as best as she could looking over her shoulder at her rear. The affect of the clothes was both stunning and outrageous. Frontally the top and skirt emphasised perfectly the hourglass of her figure. The skirt had the effect of defining perfectly her full bottom and wide hips, and the stilettos adjusted her posture causing her to throw out her bottom and breasts to even greater effect than the skirt, bra and vest top already allowed them to be demonstrated. The one thing Clare did notice though was that the padding in the bra seemed to some extent detract from the appearance of her nipples. They were budding slightly

due to her reaction to the clothes, and she for some reason couldn’t help wondering what she would look like if they were more visible. She therefore found herself remove the bra and examine it. She found the padding was removable, and so removed it and with scissors cut around the area of the padding and the lace of the bra where her nipples where. After replacing the padding she then put the bra back on with her nipples poking through, before also putting the vest top back on. Protected now only by the thin top the form of her budding nipples was clearly demonstrated through the thin material even to the very pimples of the areola. This turned her on even more causing the nipples to bud through more clearly still, and to her horror and delight she saw they were perfectly defined. The adjustment she had made to the bra did not detract in any way from the padding enlarging her already ample breasts in the least as well.

Clare smiled thinking of Graham’s reaction if she wore these on Monday. She would not of course. Clare then got changed, took out the garish red nail varnish she had also picked up and began to paint her nails. *** On Monday morning Clare found herself teetering along the corridor of the second floor of Kempton Pharmaceuticals as she walked towards the HR department on her new two inch stiletto heels. On her way up she had already had looks from half a

dozen men. She couldn’t understand why despite all her resolve she had come to work dressed in these ridiculous clothes. She had tried to put on her normal work clothes but found herself again dressing in the clothes she had bought at the weekend, and after strangely unsuccessful attempts to change found herself going to work dressed like this anyway. She new she was going to be mortified when she walked into the clerical pool area. She also for some reason found all the embarrassment strangely exciting and arousing though, which disturbed her even more. Upon arriving she asked at reception about the job she had been invited to take with Mr Sanderson. She was asked into an office by a young man who looked quite pleased at her appearance in a manner that disturbed Clare, and was invited to sit down opposite him.

‘Hi. My name’s Derek. This is the contract that Mr Sanderson asked us to put together for you. You just have to sign there,’ he stated pointing at the bottom. Wow. Mr Sanderson had worked quick, and he didn’t even know her decision. He was in for a real disappointment. Clare glanced over the contract. She had no intention of signing it but particularly not when she saw that the salary was only three

quarters what was paid at present. ‘This is less than I’m paid now,’ she stated shaking her head. She didn’t need the money, but that wasn’t the point. She had been expecting to be able to tell everyone she was offered a fortune. How dare he offer her less than she was paid as a simple pool typo?

‘Yes,’ the HR man replied. ‘You must really like Mr Sanderson.’ She didn’t like the snigger when he said this. She didn’t like the way she found herself picking up the pen on the desk either. Even less she didn’t like the way she found herself signing both copies of the contract.

‘Mr Sanderson called me a few minutes before you arrived and said he would be expecting you in his office first thing. Apparently he’s already had your stuff moved there to your new station. I’ll have your copy of the contract posted to you.’ He then rose, ‘Bye then,’ he said with his hand outstretched. Clare could not believe what was happening. She opened her mouth wanting to say she did not want the job, but found she could not. She wanted to grab both copies of

the contract and tear it up, but instead found herself shake Derek’s hand and walk down the corridor away towards the elevator. Why had she signed the contract? Why was she simply accepting a job she did not want that paid three quarters of what she currently earned and not telling the man she had changed her mind? ***

Clare approached the elevator with a look of confusion and anger on her face. Her feeling of anger increased when she was ogled up and down by a man in a suit who stood waiting there with a leer on his face at her new mode of dress. She thought she remembered him, and then realised it was Bill Jennings. Bill who had molested her and she thought had been fired for it. This was quite a surprise.

‘I hear things have changed for you,’ Bill said to Clare as they entered the elevator. ‘You could say that. Wow, news travels fast. Anyway what are you doing here, I thought you had been dismissed after what you did to me?’ ‘I was actually moved temporarily by Mr Sanderson until things cooled down and you cooled down as well I suppose. Presumably you have, as Mr Sanderson has asked for me to work with Mr Hutchinson as his assistant.’ Clare could not believe this. What was happening? Both men who had molested her working together? The elevator doors opened and they both entered. Bill pressed the ninth floor and Clare the tenth, and the doors closed. As the elevator moved she attempted to ignore him as best she was able.

‘Look Clare, I know you like me really and the complaint was a mistake. Mr Sanderson said so before he moved me. He said you would realise and apologise.

That’s why I went along with the whole thing without complaint.’ Clare wanted to shout at Bill that he was a hand-wandering pervert and that she was going to re-report him, but found when she turned and opened her mouth to try she

could not. Okay. She couldn’t speak for the moment. Perhaps it was the shock of seeing him again. She would still report it to Graham though and loudly. Suddenly, however she did find herself do something. She smiled at Bill and then

said simply, ‘Thank you.’ Clare looked away quickly her eyes opening wide in shock at what she had just said as the elevator began to move.

‘We all make mistakes.’ Bill replied. Then as the elevator moved up past the third floor Bill took a step closer to Clare, and she felt him place his hand on the left cheek of her bottom. It wasn’t difficult to feel thr ough the thin clingy material.

‘It’s alright, Clare,’ Bill said leering as he simultaneously allowed his hand to stroke over the full bum cheek. ‘I know you like this.’ Clare could not believe the lack of insight the man had about himself and her opinion of him. How could he possibly think she would like his hands wandering over her? This was now a slapping offence. Clare tried to move away from the stroking hand and step to face him to slap him. Instead though, to her shock, she found herself plant her feet shoulder width apart and point her toes in and straighten her legs. She then found herself putting her hands on her head and thrusting out her breasts – and her bottom onto the exploring hand. What was she doing?

Bill moaned slightly and said, ‘Mmmm, that’s very nice,’ before moving behind Clare and allowing both hands to move over Clare’s jutting bubble bottom and then onto her wide hips before pressing her jutting bottom against his crotch. His hands then moved up and forward over her stomach and ribs and onto the two large jutting breasts.

Clare again tried to move to prevent what was happening before he started to rub the breasts his hands were now lingering over. Instead to her absolute horror she found herself replanting her feet slightly further apart, and then thrusting out her bottom into what she now felt as a large erection. As she did this she simultaneously

thrust out still further her breasts into Bill’s hands; hands that with a moan of satisfaction from him now commenced rubbing and kneading them.

‘That’s it, Clare. You enjoy it,’ Bill said as he rubbed her large breasts in firm rotations. ‘No more silly complaints about nothing,’ he said. Clare opened her mouth to tell him to stop, and found herself smile again and say, ‘Thank you.’ This was said almost as a moan as Clare found herself horrifyingly becoming aroused by the situation – this was strangely not because of what Bill was doing as much as apparently because of the embarrassment and humiliation of her response. As she tried again in vain to stop him she found herself for a second time replant her feet and thrust out her bottom into his erection and breasts into the groping hands. The period to the ninth floor seemed to last an eternity for her. There were no stops on the way so she was left alone with him the whole ten seconds of the trip. Eventually the elevator stopped and Bill let go of Clare shortly before the doors opened. Just before they did Clare caught a view of herself in the reflective metal; her hands on her head and her jutting breasts with now equally jutting clearly defined nipples. Clare found she was able to move, and quickly smoothed down her vest top trying to hide them. The doors then opened to reveal a half dozen people waiting to get on. She noticed the three men amongst the group all appear to be looking at her chest and realised it was probably because despite her attempts her nipples still

clearly budded through the top. ‘Oh God!’ she thought. ‘This would have to be changed from tomorrow back to a blouse. Why in god’s name am I dressed like this? Why was this embarrassment so exciting?’ Clare was seething with anger and frustration at what had just been done to her and the way she was feeling and had responded to it. As Bill got of the elevator and the group were preparing to get on Clare therefore made one last attempt to deprecate him for what he had just done. Perhaps her anger would help her get it out and it would be more effective in front of all these people.

‘Hey!’ she said, causing Bill to turn. She was ready to call him a groping pervert and tell him she was going to get him fired this t ime. Her face was red with a mixture of her embarrassment and frustration. But then despite t hese boiling emotions underneath she again found herself smiling. And the again she simply said, ‘Thank

you.’ ‘The pleasure was all mine, believe me. I’m sure we will be seeing a lot of each other,’ Bill replied before walking away to his office. Clare turned away as the six people got into the elevator beside her. She felt tears of impotent frustration and anger welling in her eyes. Why had she done that? What was going on with her?

***

Clare entered the outer area of Graham’s offices. She saw the sign on his door was set to ‘available’ rather than ‘do not disturb’, and so took a deep breath and knocked. ‘Come in,’ came Graham’s voice from within.  As Clare walked in Graham’s mouth dropped open and he rose from his desk and walked around almost stumbling as he stared at her in almost a hypnotic trance himself. He could not believe how insanely attractive she looked in her new office clothing – and he had been trying over the weekend to imagine it. She had followed his demands far better than he could have dreamed. Graham looked carefully over her and the way the clothing emphasised her figure

beautifully, way beyond his expectations. ‘Just stand where you are a minute please Clare,’ Graham said. Clare immediately paused as she reached the middle of the room. Graham gained confidence from her immediate compliance to his instruction and so said, ‘Now just turn around slowly for me please.’ Clare wanted to tell him where to get off, but instead to her ever increasing annoyance found herself obeying him. Before she had turned a quarter of the circle Graham told her to pause so he could admire her side on. From this position Graham could see that the bra and fitted top combined to lift and present her full breasts, causing them to stand out more than he expected they might even in the uplift bra. He realised that the top and skirt defining the slimness of her waist were making her cleavage appear even larger. Best of all from side on her full protrudent bottom appeared to curve outwards in a delicious peach like arc from the slim pinched waist to the base of the clinging skirt on her lovely thighs. The two inch stilettos cruelly enhanced these curves still further with the posture they forced upon her, throwing out her bottom and framing her lovely long legs to best effect. Graham asked Clare to continue to turn, and as she did he noted that her face was flushed red with embarrassment and that she looked quite angry, which for him made the satisfaction of the situation complete. He also noted the way her nipples showed through the top to the extent that you could almost see them change in the extent of their budding. From her point of view Clare hated the situation. She appeared to have lost all capacity to assert herself for reasons she did not understand, and coupled with this worse still she was for some reason finding the embarrassment and humiliation of the situations she was experiencing arousing.

‘Much, much better than I could have hoped,’ Graham found himself saying out loud. ‘Come and sit down.’  As she seated herself Graham watched her as he pulled out a chair to sit next to her. He noted her involuntary attempt to pull the small mini-skirt down so as to avoid her black panties being visible, however he smiled as he noted the stretchable material simply spring back to its original position and reveal them.

Clare again found herself blush as she realised what had happened from the

direction of Graham’s gaze, and there again was that awful rush of arousal. ‘I knew you would make the right decision Clare,’ Graham said in an amused tone. ‘But I haven’t,’ Clare replied with a look of confusion on her face. ‘I have accepted a  job paying less than my original, and I don’t understand why. Added to which I seem to have lost my capacity to assert myself and have apparently turned into an

exhibitionist. What is going on?’ ‘Well I don’t know what you mean, Clare,’ Graham lied. ‘To me you just appear like an ambitious girl trying to please her new boss. Your succeeding I might add.’ Graham chuckled as he said this. ‘As for the pay, well I’m sure in t ime we can raise that based upon performance.’ Gr aham winked at her as he said this. Clare was incensed. Please her boss indeed! Based upon performance! She decided she would have to put him in his place right now if he thought he was going to obtain sexual favours from her in order for her to get some pay rise she didn’t need! Clare opened her mouth to issue Graham with his warning – and then closed it

again, smiled, and said in a gentle feminine tone, ‘Thank you.’ Clare heard herself say this but couldn’t believe it. She saw when she said it Graham’s tongue suddenly involuntarily protrude as though in a moment of relish. Surely he couldn’t know what she had been really trying to say instead of a smile and a ‘thank you’. She felt humiliated – and again, there was that awful rush of arousal.

‘That’s all right, Clare. Believe me you have no idea how much I am enjoying this.  Anyway introductions are now done and we can I suppose get on with work. You

know your things are already on your desk outside. I’ll leave you to arrange them. See you later.’ Graham then looked at his computer and taking her cue Clare rose and made her way to the door knowing his eyes were on her bottom and legs all the way. There was that feeling of embarrassment and that rush or arousal again. Graham for his part was extremely pleased by these early signs. He had expected some ability to resist in her; perhaps slight rebellions against the dress code or initial refusal to take the post of his secretary. Up to now though there seemed to be greater compliance than he could possibly have hoped for. But then, he supposed, I did give her twice the dose to make sure. He smiled an evil smile feeling

emboldened. ‘I might as well just push this along a bit then as things are going so well.’ *** Clare went to her new desk in the outer area of Graham’s office and began to unpack her things, filled again with confusion, frustration and anger. Close to lunchtime as Clare was settling into some typing to take her mind off what had been happening she heard Graham’s voice boom over the intercom. ‘Miss Garner please

come into my office.’

Clare saved the letter she was typing and went through. As she walked in Graham’s eyes were again shamelessly all over her.

‘Could you get me the Wycowsky file please,’ Graham said whilst looking at his computer screen.

‘Where is it stored,’ Clare replied. ‘Oh, it’s in the filing cabinet over there,’ Graham said pointing to a four drawer filing cabinet some five feet to the immediate left of his desk.

The first thought to occur to Clare was, ‘Why as he called me in to get this file that is only a few feet away from him? What a lazy asshole.’ However as she approached the cabinet it became quite apparent. The f our drawers were in alphabetical order with the A’s and D’s in the top. So of course the Wycowsky file was in the bottom

drawer. ‘He’s after getting an eyeful,’ Clare thought, and sure enough as she approached the cabinet she caught Graham now gazing at her.  As she was about to bend for the bottom drawer she looked back at Graham and gave him her usual look when she caught herself being ogled. A look that said, ‘your

pathetic,’ and simultaneously said, ‘yes you want me don’t you but can’t have me.’ This was what she loved about teasing men. Being able to entice them, control them and then emotionally and psychologically spit them out. She paused for a moment then turned so that her back was away from Graham and slightly side on. She then squatted down to avoid Graham getting any view of her bum, before opening the drawer, quickly taking out the file, and rising. She then walked over to Graham who was looking at her somewhat nonplussed.

‘Is there anything else,’ Clare said smiling. ‘Yes there is,’ Graham replied. ‘Remember the conversation we had this morning. Well you’re not going to get a pay rise by behaving like that. I can see by your behaviour that you knew I wanted you to bend over so that I could get a nice view of

that lovely bubble butt of yours.’ ‘Well I didn’t know for certain,’ Clare replied ironically. ‘I suppose I do now,’ she said looking at him as though he was something that had crawled from under a rock.

‘Good,’ Graham replied. ‘In that case from now on whenever you need to go down to a low filing cabinet drawer or for any other reason I want you to make sure that you do so with your back to me if I am in the room. And I want you to bend over with your legs straight and your back flat so that I get a nice view of your butt, rather than squatting down as you just did. Make sure you bend slowly and rise slowly and take your time over what you are doing. Make it a slow process so that I get a good lingering view. Oh, and do it everywhere else as well; not just in my presence.  Always make sure you have got your back to whatever man or men are in the room so they get to have a nice view – and who knows possi bly a feel as well.’ Clare was stood with her mouth open. She seemed to be spending a lot of time angry today and this was no exception. There was no way she was going to submit to this kind of degrading treatment. There was another report of sexual harassment

coming about here and she was going to tell him – so of course Clare smiled and

politely said, ‘Thank you.’ ‘Excellent,’ Graham said, is tongue again quickly appearing and disappearing in a moment of relish. ‘Now I want you put this file back again. I’ve decided I don’t want it.’ Clare wanted to tell him where to get off and then walk out and go straight to a lawyer. That was certainly what she would have done last week. Instead she found herself pick the file back up. She couldn’t believe it! She could still tell him what she thought of his behaviour, though, before putting the file away, with all the anger she was feeling – if she concentrated hard enough, took deep breaths and spoke carefully she was sure she could. So she took a step forward before going to the cabinet with the file in her hand to do just that and t ook two deep breaths. She then

smiled and said in a polite feminine manner, ‘Thank you’. Graham sniggered. ‘That’s fine. Now if you please’ he said pointing at the cabinet. ‘I haven’t got all day.’ Clare turned and walked to the cabinet, for the umpteenth time today her face flushed red with embarrassment, impotent anger and humiliation; her crotch also irritatingly wet with the paradoxical arousal it produced. When she reached it she was determined not to do what he had asked. This dignity at least she would retain. She therefore stepped to the side of the cabinet in the same position as before and prepared to squat down.  As she was about to do so though for some reason her knees would not work. Try as she might they would not bend. She made another effort with all her determination, but the response from them was the same.

‘I told you I haven’t got all day, Clare. Put the file away *now*!’ Graham said firmly. Clare, still attempting to bend her knees with all her might found herself instead take a step forward, and turn and face the cabinet at an angle so that her back was immediately to where Graham was seated. She then felt herself lock her knees back so that her legs were held perfectly straight and pull back her shoulders so that her

back was flat. ‘No!’ she thought to herself desperately ‘I will not! I will not!’ But even as she thought this to herself she felt herself slowly bending over from the hips until she was at a full ninety degrees. She wanted to put the file away as quickly as possible and jump up to avoid Graham from lingering over the view too long, but felt as though everything was in slow motion and she was moving through treacle. She tried to reach and open the drawer quickly, but instead found herself doing so painfully slowly. As she then tried to rush to try to find the right divider for the Wycowsky file she again felt the treacle air restricting her speed of movement. It took her a full ten seconds at least to p ut the file away before closing the drawer equally slowly. Clare then tried to quickly rise. This again was in vain and counter productive in the extreme. Her hips were evidently determined that they were going to make the movement slowly. And so when she brought her shoulders up quickly attempting a speedy transition from her currently undignified pose she only succeeded in

worsening it by bringing her back into a concave arch and appearing to thrust out her butt even more. As she continued to strain to bring herself up with her shoulders she therefore rose with her back arched concave as far as it would go and her bubble butt thrust out as perfectly as Graham could possibly wish to view it. Clare turned to Graham, crimson with embarrassment, soaking in her crotch with the arousal this was paradoxically stimulating in her and aware of her nipples standing out like little poles through the gossamer material of her top. She saw Graham

smiling, his tongue out with satisfaction. ‘That was absolutely perfect Clare.’ Clare approached him, forgetting her previous attempts to tell him what she thought of him – then smiled and said politely, ‘Thank you.’

She then felt tears fill her eyes and she managed to say, ‘It will not be happening again, though,’ with a now uncharacteristic firmness. Graham judged her hypnotic programming unconsciously must have found this to be far enough from a rebuke of sexual harassment to allow it to pass. That was alright

though. But he didn’t like her tears. They made him feel guilty, and he didn’t like that one bit.

‘Stop crying immediately, Clare,’ he said. ‘I don’t want you ever to respond to humiliation by crying ever again. I don’t mind anger, frustration or even tantrums. In fact I’d quite like to see it. But not tears. Are we clear?’ Clare’s tears stopped immediately. She still felt anger and frustration intensely though and was extremely aroused by it to the point of climax now. ‘Yes sir,’ she found herself saying.

‘Good. You’ve given me a bit of a challenge saying your not going to do that again after I’ve told you to. And it’s just about my lunch break,’ Graham glanced at his watch as he said this. ‘I might as well enjoy my lunch and see if we can kill two birds with one stone by exploring what your prepared to do.’ Graham opened a desk drawer and took out his lunch box. ‘Here’s what we are going to do,’ he said moving his chair closer to the filing cabinet and taking the lid off the box to take out a sandwich. ‘You are going to fetch me a cup of coffee to have with my lunch. When you return you will put it here next to my lunch box,’ he said pointing at the area on the desk. ‘You will then go to the filing cabinet and take out the front most file from the bottom drawer. You will close t he drawer and then bring it over here and place it on the desk. You will then immediately pick it up again and take it back to the cabinet and return it to where you got it. You will then take out the second file along and repeat the process. You will continue the same way until you get to the back of the cabinet, and then work back to the front. Feel free to attempt to

fight my instructions as much as you want seeing as you don’t want to do what I asked again. Are we clear?’ Clare wanted to say no and call him a pervert, but found herself say, ‘Yes sir,’ and then smile and say, ‘Thank you,’ in a quiet feminine tone in response to her desire to deprecate him. She was already aroused by the humiliation of the situation. This made the

humiliation so complete that she felt she was about to come. ‘Can I go now,’ she said with a slightly wavering voice.

‘Yes,’ Graham answered and took a bite out of his sandwich hoping he was guessing right why she wanted to leave so quickly. Clare moved as quickly as she could on the heels and found herself head straight for

the ladies room. She dove into a cubicle hiked up her skirt and thrust her right hand down her panties quickly finding her clit in her saturated slit. She had to bring herself off. She could not stand this dreadful continual arousal anymore.  As she massaged the swollen wet clit in circles she found herself thinking of the way Bill had felt her up in the elevator, and her surprising helpless and co-operatively submissive response. She thought of her obedience just now to Graham; her smiles

and polite ‘thank yous’ every time she wanted to express her anger at them. She was filled with humiliation at her behaviour, and this correspondingly was now bringing her to the brink of an orgasm. She then thought of how she was now going to have to bring him a drink and how

she might more than likely fail his ‘challenge’ if the rest of t oday’s experiences were anything to go by  – repeatedly bending and rising to the cabinet in deliberate full view of him and regardless of how much she didn’t want to. If she tried to say anything to him she would probably smile and say, ‘thank you.’ This thought was enough for Clare, and she cried out as she reached her orgasm,

bucking back and forth on the spot and finding herself say ‘Thank you! Thank you! Ohhh! Thank you! Ohhh!’  After she finished she felt somewhat better briefly. But then she felt ashamed and humiliated by what she had just done and why, and began to become aroused again. She took a deep breath and quickly exited the cubicle, cleaned herself up, washed her hands and went out to prepare Graham’s coffee. ***

Clare initially tried to prepare Graham’s coffee slowly but his voice came on the intercom, ‘Clare will you hurry please.’ She therefore finished making the coffee quickly and walked back into his room. She blushed as she approached Graham, who was seated facing the filing cabinet munching away on his sandwich and smiling. Clare put down the cup where indicated and tried to compose herself taking a couple of deep breaths. She told herself what was happening was all simply in her mind. It was something to do with these stupid clothes she had decided to buy. She was still the same person she was last week, and she was going to summon all her strength now and march out of the door, go home and phone her lawyer. Graham picked up the coffee cup. ‘So here we go then, Clare. The challenge is afoot

and I’m waiting.’ Clare looked at Graham with gaze of resolute determination. She then raised her leg to turn for the door – and instead found herself take a step towards the filing cabinet,

her expression to Graham’s satisfaction turning to one of horror. She tried to stop and felt instead her other leg take another step. Each time she tried to stop she took further steps forward until she was soon positioned in front of the cabinet again, whereupon she turned her back to Graham. Clare then bit her lip and looked straight forward. She tried to summon all of her mental strength to turn. Instead she again felt her knees lock back straightening them perfectly. She reached out for the top of the filing cabinet to try to hold herself up, but found her fingers pulled away as she involuntarily pulled her shoulders back. Then again she felt herself slowly bend from the hips. Clare fought the bend in the

only way she could by refusing to let her shoulders and head initially go down. Her hips would not take no for an answer, however, continuing to bend, and this again only succeeding in her concaving her back, causing her to appear she was bending to thrust out her buttocks like a stripper. This led to Graham making a ‘phwoar’ of

approval, and once her spine was bent as far forward as it could go Clare’s head and shoulders simply followed it down. Clare again then watched her hands open the drawer painfully slowly, take out the first file along, and then slowly close the drawer again, all the time maintaining the ninety degree bend and involuntarily displaying her bubble butt to Graham. She then slowly rose and then turned file in hand and her face red with embarrassment and walked to the desk. She looked to the floor as she did this, unable to make eye contact with Graham as she approached the table, and put the file down as she had been told. She then picked the file up, turned and walked back to the filing cabinet. Clare began the bending process again. This time Graham clocked how long it took her out of interest. It took her almost precisely 30 seconds from the beginning of the bend to opening the filing cabinet, swapping files, closing it and standing up str aight again. It really did emphasise to her the abject helplessness she was it to his command, and so Graham cruelly recognising this continued to allow her repeat the process. Clare continued to stare at the floor shamefully. This time as she turned, her face slightly redder and her breathing slightly heavier Graham said to her, ‘Clare, when you are facing this way during the process please make sure you keep your head up and you make continuous eye contact with me. I want to be able to see clearly how you feel about what you are doing’ Clare immediately looked up and made eye contact, and Graham was able to see the confusion and embarrassment in her eyes, which he took cruel satisfaction in. She brought the file to him, placed it on the desk, and then began moving her head from side to side attempting to break eye contact but found herself unable to do so. She then began to pick up the file in order to obediently return to display herself again. Gr aham gave her a smile of triumphant satisfaction as she did this. He allowed her to continue the repetitive exhibition of herself for the next few minutes until Clare had nearly reached the back of the drawer. She was still flushed red with what he knew to be her embarrassment and arousal, but to his disappointment had not reached an orgasm, as he had anticipated she might from the embarrassment of having to repeat the process. The reason for this was that after the fourth visit to the cabinet Clare had managed to blank out mentally what she was doing. She realised she was becoming increasingly aroused and was determine not to allow herself to respond in this ridiculous way anymore. She therefore tried as much as she was able to focus on the file and the cabinet and not think of what she was doing in between. The only increase in her arousal seemed to be when she had to each time pick the file back up from the desk to return for a further display, which seemed to be embarrassing her considerably – especially as she was not permitted to break eye contact with Graham.

Seeing no obvious change i n Clare’s behaviour Graham decided to raise the bar and see how much humiliation she could take before following his programming she spontaneously reached an orgasm. When she returned with the next file and put it on the desk he therefore said, ‘Stop!’ Clare took a big involuntary sigh of relief and broke eye contact looking down, clearly under the impression her ordeal was over. For the past few bends she had been on the brink of orgasm and did her best to hide the extent that she was being affected by the situation. She did not believe she could have held out if she had been made to watch herself working back along the files, though. There would have been something that forced her to perceive the indignity of the situation if she had done that, and she just knew the embarrassment would have pushed her over the brink. She had at least had this one triumph, she thought.

‘Lift up your skirt around your waist,’ Graham commanded. Clare looked up with fear and amazement in her wide eyes at the instruction, but found her hands obeying and hiking up the stretch skirt quickly around her waist until it was merely like a second belt. She was now left displaying her black panties. She could barely take the embarrassment – or its strange effect.

‘Now drop your panties around your ankles,’ Graham ordered. Clare’s eyes opened wider and she found herself say, ‘Please don’t make me.’ ‘Request denied,’ Graham answered roughly. ‘Continue.’ Despite this he found himself enjoying the fact that she was recognising he could ‘make her’ do it and she was in his power. Clare began to pull the panties down, but recognising they were sticking to her sodden pussy tried to pull them down from the front, her legs clamped together and leaning over slightly to hide her indignity with her hands and the pose. Recognising her obvious intent though, before she could continue Graham said

quickly, ‘Stand up straight, part your legs a little and pull the panties down from the sides.’ Clare’s embarrassment had eased with the relief of thinking the ordeal was over, and her arousal correspondingly. Now it was rising again steadily. Why was she responding like this? Why? Quickly Clare stood upright and parted her legs and taking hold of the panties at her hips prepared to hike them down equally quickly, hoping Graham would not notice

anything. Before she could recognising her intent he said, ‘Slowly.’ Clare cringed, now helpless to hide her situation, and began to slowly pull the panties down from the sides as commanded. They came down, as expected, staying put at her crotch until with a sound of wet cloth being pulled away from skin they

were pulled free. But as they came a stringy line of Clare’s sex juice came with them until it snapped on the way down and then clung to her inner thigh. She then felt herself let go of the panties and the sodden black briefs fell around her stilettos.

Clare was crimson – and for whatever the stupid reason was now again on the brink

of an orgasm. She couldn’t take anymore! ‘Your very aroused aren’t you, Clare?’ Graham said looking to her crotch and showing her clearly he had seen what had just happened as the panties came down. ‘I never realised you were such a submissive little slut – enjoying being humiliated like this. Nevertheless as you have spent the pa st few minutes without reaching an orgasm you can now wait a little longer. You will not climax until you are given

permission. Understand?’ Clare still crimson with embarrassment and hovering helplessly on the brink said, ‘Yes sir,’ pleadingly. And she realised she could not now climax even though on the brink despite knowing that until he said that she was just about to do so. How had he done that?

‘Now Clare,’ Graham said, leaning back in his chair a broad grin spread across his face and steepling his fi ngers. ‘There’s still a file on the desk that needs putting away. Do so.’ Clare’s eyes opened wider than ever in absolute and utter horror. Her mouth went to say ‘no’ – but again she smiled and instead said, ‘Thank you’. She then picked up the file – now again also helplessly holding eye contact as she now realised she had not finished the exercise  – and turned stepping out of her sodden panties and walked towards the filing cabinet. As she stopped in front of the filing cabinet and positioned her back to G raham he suddenly said, ‘Wait. Open your legs just beyond shoulder width apart before you try to put the file away. Oh, and point your toes in.

Then continue.’ Clare felt herself take a step to the left and point the toe of the stiletto in. She then felt herself to the same with the right. No! No! This was insane! She would not do it! This time she would fight it. Once her legs were separated and her toes pointed in however she felt again her legs lock back at the knees. And again she felt herself pull back her shoulders and flatten her back. Then she felt her hips bending her over, this time helplessly also displaying her naked gaping wet virginal sex to Graham. Clare again instinctively fought the bend to protect her last vestiges of dignity, but again equally counterproductively as continuing to bend she simply arched her back and t hrust out her gaping sex between her spread legs better than any stripper or hooker could wish to do. Clare felt humiliation beyond belief. And her sex was now aching from the need to climax as a result. Part of her wanted to be r elieved and allowed to reach her orgasm. The biggest part of her though wanted it to be in private not with her sex being put on display and opened whilst it happened, and she now realised that with a single word he could somehow command her body to allow such a release.

Graham’s cock was massively engorged as he now took in the image of Clare fully bent over and in a position with her legs spread and her anus and sex opened and stuck out perfectly. Her anus was like a delicate little bud below which her pussy was a lovely saturated yawning flower inviting him or anything desperately into itself to

fulfil the poor helpless girl’s painful need to climax.

Clare was now slowly opening the filing cabinet to replace the file. Graham watched in fascination as her shaking fingers fought uselessly with the invisible restrictions that prevented her from doing this quickly. He also noticed a steady dribble of creamy juice running from her gaping pussy lips down the inside of her the tops of

her thighs. Once the file was away Clare’s fingers slowly went to push the drawer back, but before they could do so Graham said, ‘Stop and freeze in position!’ Immediately Clare froze and found she could not move. She fought desperately to do so. But it was useless. She was held somehow, bent over with her legs spread and straight, and her sex gaping, wet and dribbling out her juices before her boss, and held on the brink of orgasm. She then heard Graham rise and looking between her legs saw him walk towards her before pausing. She then heard a rustle of clothing followed by the sound of a zip

and saw the black pants of Graham’s $5,000 suit fall around his ankles. ‘Oh god,’ she thought, ‘he’s going to rape me! He’s going to rape me and there’s nothing I can do and I’m helplessly turned on by it.’ She again then fought furiously to try to move  – to escape from the position and run from the office for the safety of the ladies room, to bring herself off alone with dignity and retain her virginity – but she was still held perfectly bent over by invisible bonds, in perfect position to have her virgin pussy impaled by him.

Clare felt Graham’s hands grip bruisingly the sides of her hips and felt something hot and blunt nudge the gaping, needing lips of her virgina.

‘Please,’ she heard herself say as she continued to fight uselessly to move out of position against the invisible bonds. She wanted to tell him she was a virgin, that she had never done anything like this before and beg him to stop. But when she tried her

attempt came out as, ‘Thank you,’ again. ‘My pleasure, Clare,’ Graham said with cruel sarcasm. ‘Oh, by the way, you may now reach an orgasm.’ He then thrust himself forward whilst holding her steady at the hip, ramming the full thick girthed eight inches of his cock inside Clare’s tight saturated virgin pussy. Clare instantly felt the wave of orgasm begin to flood over her engulfing her, and her body rebelling against her and assisting its rape began to buck her hips and fuck itself on the impaling manhood. As she did this equally helplessly she found herself

crying out, ‘Ohhhhhhhhh! Ohhhhhhhhhh!’  As she came down from the orgasm she felt Graham adjust his footing and hand holds on her hips. Graham then began to roughly and selfishly use her, rutting her helpless cunt. He enjoyed with relish the slurping sound her pussy made with each movement from the copious lubrication, and the f eeling of her bulbous ass slapping against his abdomen rocking her slightly forward with each thrust. Within a couple of minute he was reaching his own selfish climax and just before he attained it he

almost shouted out the words, ‘Come again!’  Another wave of orgasm hit Clare and again she began in rhythm with Graham’s thrusts to assist the fucking, bucking her hips and peach ass on the impaling organ

swelling before discharging inside her. There was a loud ‘Ohhhhhhhhhhh!’ from its owner, and as he came his thrusts became more aggressive, banging Clare’s head against the drawers of the filing cabinet three times with cymbal like clang sounds heralding the arrival of his cream in her. Graham came down from the wave of pleasure after a few seconds and pulled out of her his softening cock, put it away, and reached down to pick up his pants. Fastening them quickly he then flopped in his chair took a few deep breaths. Clare however was left still bent over, straight legs spread, her pussy now dribbling on the floor a mixture of her juices and his ejaculate.

‘You can move now, Clare,’ he said to her. ‘The exercise is over. Go clean yourself up and then come back with something to clean up the mess your slut juices have

made on my laminate floor before it stains.’ Clare found she could move again and hurriedly picked up her panties, and pulled down her skirt. She approached Graham livid with rage, her anger blotting out everything else, determined to tell him he was a bastard – and simply smiled and

said, ‘Thank you,’ yet again. ‘Like I said, Clare the pleasure’s all mine,’ Graham said sniggering. ‘You’re certainly one hot submissive little slut. I’m going to enjoy having you as my secretary; with the emphasis being on having.’ Clare wanted desperately to cry and for a few seconds looking down and tried to  – but couldn’t because Graham had told her she couldn’t. So she turned and stormed from the room teetering on her heels in her impotent rage and went to the l adies room. When there she hit the walls, banged the toilet doors, and worked out her anger, before cleaning herself up, putting her sodden panties back on and looking at

herself in the mirror. ‘What the hell’s going on?’ she said to her image in the mirror. ‘What are you becoming? How could you just allow your virginity to be stolen like that after cherishing it for so long?’ The slutty looking girl in the mirror  with her nipples standing through her little vest top like organ stops simply looked back unanswering.

She then went to leave the ladies, but remembered she had to go back to Graham’s office to clean up the floor. Again there was that awful rush of arousa l with the embarrassment she was feeling with the thought. She quickly took out several paper towels and after a few deep breaths found herself make her way back to his office, even though it was the last place in the world she wanted to go. She had to. Because Graham had told her to do. Entering the office she walked over to where the little pool of juices and cum sat on the laminate floor near the filing cabinet. She noticed Graham ignoring her reading a letter. That was good. She wanted to get this over with as quickly and inconspicuously as possible. So she went over to squat down surreptitiously to clean up the mess. And found herself to her horror walk around the pool of goo until she had her back to Graham, lock her knees back, and slowly bend over.

Graham looked up – and smiled. Part 3: Clare’s first Rebellion and Punishment.

Clare awoke slowly in her bed to the sound of her alarm at eight o’clock from a disturbed sleep. She had been having the most horrible nightmare – horrible but also somehow strangely erotic. She was prancing around in the most outrageously revealing tight slutty clothes for work, and being molested, and even having sex with Mr Sanderson – and all under some strange compulsion she did not understand.

‘What a horrible dream,’ Clare thought as she came around and turned over in bed and reached to switch of the alarm. Then she saw where she had left them the small black stretchable mini skirt, white vest top and up lift bra at the side of her bed, where she had thrown them the night before after arriving home with a bottle of wine

to drink herself silly and reflect on what had happened that day. ‘My god,’ she thought. ‘It was all real.’ Clare stared numbly at the clothes as confused now as when she had thought over and over last night what had happened and tried vainly to understand it. She

repeatedly went over the day’s events, but could not comprehend or explain her unorthodox insanely out of character behaviour. Men to her had always been such an easy and pleasurable play thing to lead on and torment. She found that much more enjoyable and fulfilling than even any thought of actual sex with them. She had only come close to having sex once before yesterday with her second boyfriend, Joe Dency, two years ago. It happened whilst they were in her bedroom at

her parents’ home. She had only let him get as far as that so she could stop him just before he was ready to enter her and threaten him with screaming to her parents and a rape charge if he carried on. He had begun to bore her, chasing around after her like a puppy dog, and so she decided to finish with him dramatically. This seemed a suitably amusing way to culminate things, and it worked perfectly. Joe had been really angry calling her a prick teasing bitch before storming off. It was the last she saw of him. So Mr Sanderson yesterday had been her first proper full sex. She had often wondered how it would happen. When it did she had always imagined it would be entirely on her terms. She would never in her wildest dreams have imagined that this was to have been how she was to lose her virginity.

 After Clare had left Graham’s office she had spent the remainder of the afternoon typing trying to distract herself from the fact that at lunch she had just stood there bent over whilst a man she had only ever spoken to briefly in corridors before today took her virginity by rutting her from behind. She had paused at times and

questioned herself whether it had really happened. But the leer on Mr Sanderson’s face when she took the letters in to his office at five o’clock for signing confirmed it was all real. Again when she had turned to him to tell him she didn’t in the least appreciate anything that had happened she had simply smiled and said, ‘Thank you.’ ‘None of this was going to happen today though,’ Clare thought. ‘I’m going to phone in sick and then resign, and I’m never going to go back there again.’ It was certainly true she didn’t need the money. Her parents, who had bought her flat for her, were millionaires. Her father owned a successful real estate business. She had never

wanted for anything except independence, which she was assisted with by the provision of the flat, and having a flat she had decided to try out working to see what it was like. A typing job sounded good as she would be around people and would have lots of men to torment, and it had worked a treat. The six months she had been at the Kempton Pharmaceuticals had been great fun. She had received a half dozen invites for dates from guys she had led on, which she had enjoyed turning down after having carefully convinced the guys she liked them  – one she had told she would not consider if he were the last guy on earth. He was crestfallen. Then there was Bill Jennings and Keith Hutchinson letting their hands wander when she had bent down close to them to torment them. They had really overstepped the mark and she had successfully caused them much stress and discomfort as a result. But now it was time for a change. Clare therefore phoned in sick turned on her computer and began typing a resignation e- mail. She wasn’t going to risk even gracing the door of there again. Before she had written a sentence however the phone rang. She picked up, said

hello and heard Graham’s voice on the other end. Before she could put the phone down he said, ‘Listen carefully and don’t hang up.’ Clare therefore found herself doing just that.

‘I’ve told HR that you’ve just contacted me and changed your mind about taking the day off sick. You are never to try to take a day off sick again unless you feel you are

so physically ill you can’t come in, and you are under no circumstances to consider resigning from your job now or in the future without agreeing it with me f irst. Now get dressed and come to work. Come straight into my office when you arrive.’ With that the line went dead and was replaced by a dialling tone.

Clare thought, ‘fuck you!’ and slammed the phone down before getting back to her letter. For some reason though every time she tried to write her fingers wouldn’t work and she had a steadily increasing urge to stand up, walk to her pile of indecent work clothes, and get dressed. After five minutes of fighting the urge valiantly it had built from a mere urge to an overwhelming force which was almost painful and utterly irresistible. In the end she relented, rose and began to dress.  As she did so she tried to work out what it was about Graham that gave him this power over her. Okay, he was what most women would call reasonably good looking, with broad shoulders and a slimmish waist. He was also quite tall, possibly around six two. He had an attractive, confident air about him as well, mostly due to his expensive suits, though also due to the way he held himself, spoke with an assertive manner and probably due to being mid fortyish. But there was nothing specific Clare could think of about him that would cause her to behave in such an out of character manner.

‘Then again,’ she thought, ‘it had not just been Graham. It was Bill Jennings in the elevator as well. And there was definitely nothing special about him. He had receding

hair and a slight paunch. ‘So why? Why did I do what I did yesterday? Why am I doing this now?’ Clare thought as she pulled on the vest top and began to apply her lipstick.

 A half an hour later after a fast drive Clare arrived arrived at work and went straight to the

tenth floor and to Graham’s office. She knocked on the door which was marked ‘available’ and entered. ‘You made it then.’ Graham said looking over Clare, who was dressed dr essed identically to yesterday and equally sexy. She had found herself not only dressing back in these indecent clothes, but also taking care to ensure her nails were perfectly polished with red nail varnish and her lipstick was nice and thick with the garish red colour she had

recently taken a liking to. ‘You don’t look particularly ill, Clare,’ Graham continued with an air of irony as she walked towards him.

‘I’m feeling much better now. It must have been the wine I had last night,’ she lied. Graham was seated on a sofa he had at the side of his room along with two comfortable chairs opposite around a small wooden table which he used for informal meetings with customers. He pointed to one of the chairs opposite him and Clare seated herself down.

‘Now tell me the truth, Clare. Why did you phone in sick?’ Clare opened her mouth to repeat that it was the wine’s fault and that she was hung

over. Instead she heard herself tell the truth. ‘I didn’t phone in sick because I was feeling unwell. I phoned in sick because I didn’t want to come to work after what happened yesterday, and I was going to send an e-mail to HR resigning. I didn’t intend to come here ever again.’ When she finished Clare felt foolish. Why had she told him all that? He was certainly not very happy with her, that much was evident from the way he was shaking his head as she spoke, though he did have a strange wicked smile on his f ace.

‘Well I’m not very happy at all with you, Clare. That’s a very immature and deceitful way to behave.’ Clare suddenly noticed a strange long circular cushion rather like a small draught excluder next to Graham’s right thigh around six inches in diameter and 18 inches long. He picked this up and lay it on his lap. ‘I feel under the circumstances I’m going to have to punish you, Clare. Have you ever been spanked before?’ Graham said matter-of-factly. Clare was speechless for a minute as she took in what he had just said and its implications. Surely he could not be serious. Surely she had misheard. Spank her? Oh no! He was going to make her allow him to spank her, like some kind of n aughty

little girl from the 1950s. Surely he couldn’t make her do this with whatever this strange compulsion she felt was.

‘N ... no,’ She heard herself saying. ‘That would be, “no sir,” Clare. Now would you like to just kneel on the settee besides me and lie across my lap?’ She had not misheard. He really wanted to do it. Clare folded her arms and replied

as sternly and assertively as she could. ‘You have got to be joking. Look, you have

asked me to do a lot of things recently but this is going too far. I am most certainly

not allowing you to spank me.’ Wow! She had resisted him.

‘I asked you nicely Clare, and gave you the option of willing compliance. You are quite clearly not learning and deserve a firmer spanking than I was intending i ntending to give you. I am instructing you this time, Clare. Kneel on the settee besides me.’ Clare tried to repeat what she had just said, but instead, with her face blushing red with embarrassment found herself walking over to where Graham was sitting before kneeling on the settee next to him. Graham now moved the cushion on his lap so that it was positioned along his right

thigh. ‘Now lie across my lap and please ensure that your hips are over the cushion.’ Clare did as Graham instructed, and settled herself over the cushion, which she found to be quite unyielding. She then felt his left hand rest on the small of her back and gently press down.

‘Now get your tummy down as low as you can and allow the cushion to assist this lovely bottom or yours to be stuck up in the air nicely and presented to me.’  Again Clare did as she was was asked arching her back back down and jutting up her bottom, bottom, feeling the skirt material tighten over her cheeks. The situation was extremely embarrassing and Clare began to realise that she was finding herself becoming aroused again. She was determined not to allow this to be seen, though, but was aware from the heat in her face that she must be blushing intensely. Graham waited a moment enjoying the view before him; one of the culminations of his work over the past months. Clare’s bottom looked even more delicious than at any other time he had observed her recently.

‘Now Clare, a couple of rules. Whilst I am spanking you I will expect you to maintain the posture you are in at present – no lifting your back up or your legs, and certainly no attempts to get off my lap. Secondly, make sure that at all times you keep your naughty hands away from your bottom – no attempts to rub your bottom or to defend yourself and cover up until I’ve I ’ve finished and give you permission. Keep your hands

where they are in front of you on the settee. Understood?’ There was a pause before Clare stated between gritted teeth, ‘Yes Sir.’ ‘I’m sorry, Clare, I think I misheard that. What did you say?’ ‘Yes Sir!’ Clare replied more sternly. Graham brought his hand up to shoulder height and brought the flattened hand back down firmly on the right cheek before him with near maximum force. The room was filled with a loud CLAP sound and the cheek flattened out leaping under his hand, a ripple coursing through it.

‘Awww!’ Clare yowled, but stayed in position though everything in her told her to move or defend herself.

‘Try to be a little more respectful in the t he tone of your responses, Clare,’ Graham said. ‘Now again, what did you say Clare?’ There was a pause before Clare replied, ‘Yes Sir,’ and a clear and gently feminine tone. Good. Then we can begin. Graham began with gentle smacks, aimed from around ar ound a few inches away from her bum and targeted initially at the base of her cheeks at the dimples where the jutting bum joined her thighs, and varying his smacks from one cheek to the other. The fatty cheeks leapt even under such gentle smacks in a manner Graham found extremely satisfying, ripples visibly coursing through them under the t aught fabric with each blow, and the room filled with a rhythmic ‘plat, plat, plat’ noise.

Graham slowly began to work his way up the cheeks to the top, before again working down to the base, enjoying particularly the middle sections of the cheeks and lingering over this area due to the way his hands sank into the fatty flesh and flattened it. Clare was coping with staying in position during this time relatively relati vely easily, as mostly the blows did not sting, not being too hard and being over her skirt. After a couple of minutes however Graham began to spank more firmly f rom increased distances from his target, and the impacts began to sting more. Clare began to have urges to defend her stinging bum, but found f ound instead her unconscious programming held her in position and prevented her from making any attempt to defend herself or allow her back or legs to spring up. Graham for his part was enjoying the spanking with relish. It was for this reason that he decided to gently increase the firmness of his stokes. She deserved it after all. Gradually the strokes became harder and aimed from further away from the target. t arget.

The sound of the impacts was now no longer a gentle ‘plat’ sound. Instead a rhythmic loud ‘CLAP, CLAP, CLAP,’ filled the room.  After a couple of minutes Graham paused, paused, impressed that Clare was now taking full

force blows, and though occasionally shaking, gritting her teeth and ‘awwing’ was maintaining the posture and holding tightly to the settee material. Graham was slightly out of breath with the effort, and was aware that Clare al so was breathless

with the effort of her useless struggles with her unconscious mind’s determination to maintain disciplined obedience. Graham decided to progress further, and after gently rubbing, kneading and feeling the now warm, buzzing cheeks Clare felt him reach down, and with both hands take hold of the base of her small skirt. Slowly he began to raise it. Clare helplessly maintained the undignified jutting pose throughout this with an annoying thrill of pleasure, and felt the taught material of the skirt sensuously being peeled back over her now warmed, buzzing jutting bottom. She could not help but find it pleasurable as much as she hated it, and the embarrassment she was feeling f eeling seemed to be accentuating this. Once pulled fully up over her hips the tort skirt material was now again no more than  just a belt around her waist, and to her her immense embarrassment – though equal excitement – Clare was left in her black panties jutting her bottom out on Graham’s thigh for his further attention. Graham then recommenced the spanking, beginning again with relatively light strokes from a few inches away from the lovely target and at the base. Again there

was a ‘plat, plat, plat’ noise as Graham worked on the lower cheeks. Again he watched in satisfaction the two cheeks leap under the now meagre protection of the panties. Graham then began working his way up and then down the two lovely targets and smiled as they wobbled and jiggled even more deliciously than before. Inspired by this the force of his strokes increased quickly until they were delivered for the last six with almost full force from shoulder height at the central areas. These last

six flattened out the full ful l cheeks and caused them to bounce around as loud ‘CLAP’ noises simultaneously filled the room. Clare yowled, but found herself helplessly remaining in position as her unconscious

programming compelled her to obey Graham’s instructions. Graham therefore progressed still further, and after smoothing his hand up and down the silky textured right cheek proceeded to reach under the skirt to find the top of the panties. Pulling out the top of the panties he then proceeded to again sensuously peel them down over the pinkened warm cheeks, noting with satisfaction how Clare

kept her butt jutting out throughout. Once the panties were pulled down to around mid thigh Graham recommenced. This time however he did not begin lightly but immediately more firmly, working up and down the cheeks slowly, but again concentrating particularly on the central areas. Clare’s f ace was now not red with embarrassment but with the effort of fighting with her unconscious mind to allow her hands to fly to the stinging flesh. She found herself out of breath, panting with effort, her muscles tensed throughout her body as her unconscious held her in position to take the spanking. Both her bum cheeks were now not merely warm but scorching hot and the central areas where Graham had been concentrating much of his attention were scalding. These areas Clare found particularly difficult to take further punishment on due to their tenderness. The horror of the situation for Clare though was not the pain or heat in her bum, but the rush, excitement and pleasure she was simultaneously feeling, which seemed to grow in parallel with the effort she was expending to struggle to disobey Graham’s commands. Graham again paused and allowed his hands to gently smooth over t he surfaces of

the girl’s jutting cheeks, feeling their increased warmth and watching the rise and fall of Clare’s back as her breathing gradually slowed and she began to relax from her exertions. He continued stroking, kneading and gently squeezing the cheeks as he spoke to Clare,

‘You are doing excellently, Clare. I can see from the obedient way you are taking this that you must be feeling contrite about your behaviour. We are nearly finished now anyway. Just one last set for a couple more minutes and we will be done. These will have to be as hard as I can though. It will give you a f urther opportunity to demonstrate your obedience though , won’t it? I wouldn’t blame you in the least for moving out of this posture or putting your hand over your bottom. Only a girl who

knew she were bad or was a really submissive slut would take the spanking I’m going to give over the next two minutes and keep her butt jutted out and not defend

herself. Do you think you are bad, Clare?’ ‘No more so than anyone else,’ Clare instantly replied. She had long since lost any insight into any of her behaviours being in the least morally problematic.

‘Well presumably you won’t be taking the rest of my spanking obediently then just because I told you to. That’s disappointing. That is unless you are a submissive little slut.’ Before recommencing Graham delighted himself with the view before him. He felt an incredible sense of achievement, and allowed himself now to pause and saver the image of this lovely girl across his lap presenting her reddened buttocks to him so submissively.

‘Are you ready then, Clare?’ Graham said. Clare swallowed and braced herself. ‘Yes Sir,’ she replied gently. ‘Now Clare, remember the instruction I gave you not to move still stands. I may have suggested movement out of position or self-defence to be understandable, but I haven’t given you permission to do so. If you do so you will be disobeying me because you chose to, presumably because you are not the submissive slut I suspect you to be, being that you do not feel you are a particularly bad person. We

will just have to see won’t we?’ With that Graham recommenced the spanking with a loud CLAP!!!! noise filling the room as his flattened hand aimed from shoulder height landed centrally on the naked right cheek sinking into it and causing it to bounce. Clare yowled, her head flying up, but did not move out of position. There was another CLAP!!!! noise as this time her

left buttock was mercilessly targeted. Again Clare yowled and this time swore, but gripping the settee with white knuckles and shaking her posture remained unchanged as her unconscious compelled her to stay in position.  Another four equally forceful strokes followed all aimed at the central areas of the two bare cheeks, accompanied by howls and swearing from Clare. She then began

to plead with Graham to stop. ‘Please!’ CLAP!!!! ‘Awwww! Please stop!’ Clare yowled. She wanted to shed tears through the combination of humiliation and pain she was experiencing, but found she could not. I nstead there was that awful arousal again confusing the unpleasantness of the pain. ‘Well you don’t seem to be making much effort to stop me, Clare, consider ing you

want me to,’ Graham taunted with cruel amusement in his voice; and knowing she could not.

CLAP!!!! ‘Awwwwww! Shit!!!’ Clare yowled. ‘So I’m going to continue the punishment for the full two minutes,’ CLAP!!!! ‘as clearly despite what you say being a submissive little slut you wish to try to take it nicely,’ CLAP!!!!

‘Awwww! No I don’t! I ... I ... I just can’t stop you,’ CLAP!!!! ‘Yowwww!’ ‘Of course, Clare. Whatever you say,’ CLAP!!!!  After a further minute and a half of continued work Graham paused. He was

uncertain whether two minutes had passed but was exhausted and Clare’s bum cheeks were now both livid red in the central areas where he had been concentrating his attentions. Despite everything Clare had remained in position throughout with her bulbous bottom stuck up perfectly and unmoving despite her shaking throughout as she fought uselessly to move. Her hands had also stayed pinned to the settee in front of her, despite virtually clawing through the material at times. Graham was now supremely confident that he could command anything of her without her being able to break through in any way. If yesterday had not convinced him this experience most certainly had.

‘Very well. You can stand up now, rub your butt if you wish and rearrange your clothes,’ Graham said. Clare immediately rose, and wiped the beads of sweat from her forehead, before rubbing her bum and then tentatively pulling up her panties and pulling her skirt down over the sore cheeks.

‘I think that we succeeded in establishing one thing this morning.’ Graham continued. ‘You are very amenable to correction through physical discipline. We will have to ensure this is a regular part of your routine to keep you on your toes. Unfortunately,’ Graham said with a sly smile, ‘seeing as we have also clearly established you are a submissive little slut I will have to think of ways I can be f irmer with you to prevent

you enjoying it.’ Clare felt herself blush as red as she felt her bottom would be. She could not understand any of her behaviour of la te, but especially not this co-operative way she had allowed herself to be beaten. And it was also undeniable that the more embarrassment or humiliation she was experiencing the more she was finding herself responding sexually. Was Graham right? Was she re ally, secretly and

unbeknown to herself all these years, a ‘submissive slut’ as he put it? She could not even bring herself to reply and so merely stood there rubbing her sore bottom blushing.

‘You are very sexually aroused now aren’t you, Clare,’ Graham said. ‘Answer the question honestly now.’ Clare desperately did not want to answer, but whilst still rubbing her sore posterior,

blushing and staring at the floor between the two of them heard herself reply, ‘Yes

sir.’ As she said this the arousal that had been building throughout the spanking reached a crescendo through this act of self-humiliation. She became aware that she was on the edge of a climax. Graham also noted this as her eyes suddenly widened in shock as she answered him.

‘Can ... can I go now?’ Clare suddenly stated her voice again wavering and her body language telegraphing her need to leave quickly.

‘You appear to be in a rush to leave, Clare. What’s wrong?’ Graham replied. ‘N .. nothing’ Clare managed to say, desperately wanting to leave for the ladies’ room to finish herself off alone with dignity.

‘Really, Clare, how many times must I prompt you to be truthful. Answer the question honestly,’ Graham said with a cruel chuckle. ‘I ... I ... I need to go to the ladies room so that I can masturbate and relieve myself,’ Clare heard herself say in disbelief. This itself was enough. Suddenly with a cry of horror and pleasure Clare found

herself go into a spasm of orgasm in front of Graham. She gave a loud ‘Ohhhh!’ cry and doubled up before sinking into the chair behind her with her hips bucking briefly and her body twitching. When she came down from this she looked up horrified to

see Graham’s smiling face looking back at her. ‘Goodness me. Just when I’m beginning to think I know just how much of a submissive slut you are you go and surprise me, Clare. I think you had better go and get on with some work now before I go turning you on still further by accidentally

humiliating you again.’ Clare rose without having to be told twice and rushed from the office her f ace in her hands. ***

 After rushing out of Graham’s office Clare had still gone to the ladies’ room. She needed time alone to compose herself. Again it was empty and she went straight into a cubicle. What was she becoming? How could she have just done all of that? Not only had

she allowed herself to be spanked, but couldn’t defend herself no matter how much she tried. And she had enjoyed doing it! And she had become so aroused she had spontaneously orgasmed in front of Graham!  As she stood there alone shaking her head with disbelief at her own behaviour Clare suddenly became aware that her thoughts were again arousing her. She was reliving the humiliation and becoming hot. She therefore attempted to relieve it by lifting her skirt lowering her panties and masturbating again. As she rubbed her wet clit in circles she thought of the way she helplessly stayed in position during the painful spanking, the way it had aroused her and then the way she had admitted this to Graham and told him she wanted to masturbate to relieve the need. The humiliation was unbearable and she found herself again climaxing, her hips bucking

back and forth. As this happened she heard herself crying, ‘Ohhhh! Yes sir. I want to masturbate. Ohhhhhhhhh!!’ Suddenly there was another voice. ‘Who’s in there? What are you doing?’ the voice called.

‘Errr ... nothing.’ Clare replied. There was a pause for a while before Clare heard the sound of a tap running followed by the hot air hand dryer and finally the sound of the door. C lare waited another five minutes before leaving the cubicle washing her hands, composing

herself and going back to her computer. *** Clare again tried to distract herself with work. Graham had left her a considerable amount of dictation to type up so she simply got on with it. At lunch Graham asked her for a cup of coffee but nothing else happened. He was deeply engrossed in his work dictating further letters into his dictaphone and reading a file. Clare therefore returned to her typing with a sigh of relief.

 At five o’clock after printing off her letters Clare knocked on Graham’s door and took them through for signing silently. Graham carefully read all of them before signing each in turn. When he had finished Clare picked them up and prepared to go.

‘Just leave them on the desk for a little while, Clare,’ Graham said, before reaching in a desk drawer and taking out a thin A4 sized book. He then rose and made his way over to his settee and sat down. Clare remained bolted to the spot in fear, so Graham ushered her over to seat herself opposite him with a, ‘come and sit down.’ Graham looked down briefly at the book with a smile before looking up at Clare.

‘Now, Clare, I have been thinking and I have got some ideas on how I can put you to best use – that is both from a personal point of view and a business point of view. As you appear to enjoy being dominated and humiliated t his should be mutually quite

satisfying,’ Graham said with a snigger. Clare felt a sudden desire to deny despite all the evidence to the contrary that she enjoyed any of these things, but as it was interpreted by her unconscious as close enough to a rebuke of sexual harassment she simply f ound herself smile and say,

‘Thank you.’ ‘Oh, believe me it’s going to be a pleasure,’ Graham said. ‘Here, take this,’ he stated handing the book to Clare across the table. She took the book and looking at it was horrified to see a picture on the front of a woman sucking a large plastic phallus. The title of the book was *Better Fellatio* by an author with a tacky name.

‘That’s homework. For the next week I want you to read that for at least a half an hour in bed before you go to sleep each night. Whilst you read it you will masturbate yourself to at least two orgasms and will be thinking of doing the things you read to me. You will also need a dildo to practice the skills on that you are reading about and

are masturbating thinking about. If you don’t have a dildo to use to practice on you are to buy one on the way home. Do you understand?’ Graham said with a leer. Clare heard herself say, ‘Yes sir,’ but wanted to do this less than anything else she had been asked to do including the spanking. The idea of sucking a man’s cock had always repulsed her, not just because it seemed dirty but because it was so submissive. Until this week she would have never entertained a single thought of ever doing anything in the least submissive let alone fellatio.

‘In addition to your homework there will of course be practice opportunities. The first of these is going to take place now, Clare. Go on to your knees and walk over to me

on them until you are kneeling between my legs.’ As he said this Graham spread his legs and began to unzip his fly.

Clare stared at Graham wide eyed and said, ‘Please, Mr Sanderson, I’ve never done anything like this before. The very thought of sucking a man’s penis makes me feel sick. I won’t be able to.’ Even as she said this she found herself dropping obediently down to her knees and walking over to him around the table. When Clare finished speaking she found herself kneeling between Graham’s legs. Looking down she saw he had managed with a struggle to withdraw his large eight

inch penis from his flies. Clare found herself pull back slightly as she saw the dick seemingly aiming itself at her with a mind of its own, pulsing and throbbing with the raging need of its owner. She felt a rush of nausea at the thought of what he was demanding of her and the knowledge from recent experience that she literally may not be able to refuse him. ‘You will not be sick *ever* when you do or think of doing fellatio. You can most

certainly consider that an order,’ Graham said firmly. ‘Y .. yes sir,’ Clare heard herself again saying. She felt the nausea she had been experiencing suddenly disappear. She still intellectually could not face t he thought of putting the throbbing penis in her mouth though. As she looked at it with a clear

appearance of revulsion she said, ‘Can you please wear a condom then?’ Graham smiled and leaned back in the chair making his large cock point up to the

ceiling, still pulsing and throbbing. ‘No I will not be wearing a condom, Clare dear.’ Graham said. ‘You will suck my penis enthusiastically and allow me to come into your mouth. You will continue to suckle on me whilst I am coming, and immediately after, until you are satisfied you have drawn out every last drop of my seed, and it is

in your lovely mouth. Now, Clare,’ Graham said moving himself forward to the edge of the seat, ‘begin.’ For a brief moment Clare fought the urge to lean forward an d take hold of the throbbing organ. It was only a moment though, and with her eyes again wide with shock Clare found herself taking hold of the large swollen cock in her small right hand and guide it towards her approaching parted ruby lips.  As she watched the pulsing cock’s glands approaching her lips Clare began to f ight harder against the impetus of her body. She also desperately tried to close her mouth, so that if she could not prevent her movement towards the cock it would at least not enter her. Neither of her efforts was successful though. In fact both made the whole process more satisfying for Graham. Her attempts to fight the movement merely made the action of putting the cock into her mouth deliciously prolonged. Additionally her attempts to close her mouth completely only succeeded in allowing her to partially close it. Her full red lips were therefore parted slightly, and as her head inevitably came down on the swollen cock Clare only succeeded in giving Graham a delicious feeling of penetration as the two inch girth of his cock slowly parted the lips and entered her mouth. Graham moaned rapturously as he felt and watched this process with delight.

‘Now get it in right to the back of your mouth and work it in and out nicely, Clare,’ Graham said, his eyes closed and gripping on to the settee. ‘Keep suckling on it whilst you do so.’ Clare began to work the cock in and out of her mouth despite all her initial disgust, sucking on it greedily. After a while to her surprise she found herself starting to enjoy

the way her tongue rubbing the underside of Graham’s glands caused him to make a sharp intake of breath or twitch uncontrollably every so often. She also felt the horrible sexual arousal rising again from the submissive act of allowing and assisting her mouth to be used in this way. What she did not like however were the drops of pre-ejaculate that she kept drawing from the cock with her suckling action. She wanted to stop and spit these out, but could not because of the compulsion to obey Graham that forced her on. Graham knew from the frustration he had experienced all day since spanking Clare that he was going to come vigorously. For much of the afternoon he had attempted to distract himself with work, but had continually found himself with a hard on

thinking about what he intended to do with Clare later in the day. Now as he looked down on his delicious captive he was contemplating with delight filling her lovely

mouth as much as she was despising it. And it wasn’t long before finally and inevitably Clare’s constant pumping work began to bring Graham to his climax. Clare felt the large cock swell even larger, and desperately wanted to pull away and let it go before her mouth was filled with seed. Instead she found herself allow the cock to penetrate her mouth to the back and found herself begin to suckle harder on it as Graham began to ejaculate. With an enormous groan from him she felt

Graham’s sticky come discharge from his cock and hit the back of her mouth. With another pulse of the cock a second spurt burst into her, followed by a third.

Clare’s mouth felt filled with the warm, sticky goo. She desperately wanted to pull back and spit it out as quickly as she could. Instead she found herself suckling at the cock as it became flaccid, drawing out every drop of Graham’s seed. Only when Clare felt herself satisfied there was nothing more left by probing the hole of his cock with the tip of her tongue did she let the f laccid penis fall from her lips. She then began to look around for somewhere to spit out.

Before she could act however Graham said, ‘Do not attempt to spit out my semen, Clare.’ Clare looked at Graham pleadingly, but found only steely eyed determination.

‘Now I am going to insist on a little ritual for you, Clare, that you will undertake *each time* you give me or any other lucky man fellatio from this point on. First of all lift

your head back and open your mouth wide and show me its contents.’ Clare did as she was commanded, lifting her head back and opening her mouth wide. This Graham found particularly satisfying, as he could see as Clare parted her full red lips that her mouth was filled with seed.

‘Now, Clare, maintain eye contact with me. And whilst you are doing so close your mouth and swallow the come.’ Clare’s eyes opened wide in shock and horror. She would not do such a disgusting thing. How could he possibly ask it of her like she was some street walker? She therefore tried with all her might to break eye contact, moving her head from side to side and fought the growing urge to swallow, desperately trying to open her mouth to spit out the contents. Her mouth remained remorselessly clamped shut, though, and as the urge became irresistible Clare found herself gulp and felt the salty come slide down her throat. As she did so she saw Graham smiling in satisfaction. She swallowed twice more and the come was gone.

‘Excellent, Clare. Now open wide again and show me that it has gone,’ Graham said. Clare found herself again doing as instructed.

‘Truly excellent. Make sure you do that every time you give fellatio, Clare,’ Graham said. ‘See now, there’s no mess anywhere. That was the ideal way to satisfy a man quickly, efficiently and without the need for cleaning. You are going to come in useful with certain businessmen from Japan that will be visiting in a couple of days. It will be handy to have you available to satisfy them before they sign an order contract I

have lined up.’ Clare felt more deeply humiliated than ever before, and as a consequence was on the verge of a climax herself. Graham noticed her plight. ‘Feel free to pull up your

skirt and finish yourself off. I’m sure you must be extremely aroused again by my abuse of you,’ he said cruelly. There was no need however. With a resigned moan Clare felt an orgasm flow over her. She bucked and twitched as she knelt there between Graham’s legs. As she

slowly recovered Graham continued, ‘Very well, Clare, we’ve both had our fun. You

may now go. Don’t forget to pop those letters into the mail room on your way home. Oh. And don’t forget tonight’s homework.’ Graham said, pointing in an amused tone at the book next to Clare. ‘Make sure to purchase a vibrator to assist your practice on your way home if you don’t have one. More practical in the office tomorrow so you can show me what you have lear ned.’ Clare rose, grabbed the book and the letters and rushed from the room as best she could on the two inch heels, for the second time today her head in her hands in shame. On the way out of work Clare valiantly fought the urge to go to the ladies and masturbate again as the shame and humiliation of what she had just done ate in to her arousing her terribly. She dropped in the mail into the mail room, doing her best to hide her new bedtime reading and made her way to her car and home – via the nearest sex shop to purchase a vibrator. *** When Clare arrived home she threw the ten inch phallus shaped vibrator she had purchased along with her copy of *Better Fellatio* across the room in a fit of rage.

‘This was all utter madness,’ she said to herself. ‘What the hell is going on?’ She tore off her scanty work clothes and also threw them across the room along with a few ornaments and plates. She then threw herself down on to her bed and began beating the sheets and pillows in impotent rage. ‘I’ve had enough of this. I have to do

something about it tomorrow.’ Clare then thought about her options. She could try talking to some of her friends from the typing pool, in as much as she had any. She suspected, however, that she may be even less popular with them than before in her new dress and with the new reputation she would undoubtedly be acquiring. The only other possibility she could think of was the head of HR, Hilary Hayes. She it was who Clare had approached with her complaints about Keith Hutchinson and Bill Jennings. She was a strong

woman, and extremely helpful and sympathetic to her reports. ‘Yes. She would help,’ Clare thought. Clare then began to think about the treatment she had submitted to over the last two days for no apparent reason and again became angry and started beating her small fists against the pillows of her bed and swearing. When this fit of anger abated Clare began to feel anger for another and different reason. Anger at herself, because she realised that, yet again, the feelings of impotence and humiliation and the acts she had performed with Graham were sexually arousing her. Lying there in her panties

Clare reached down the front and began to massage her clit and rub her sex. ‘Oh, god, why am I enjoying this?’ she cried to herself befor e she again came. *** Clare spent the remainder of the evening trying to watch TV and calm herself with a couple of glasses of wine, quietly contemplating what she was going to say to Hilary Hayes tomorrow. When she finally decided to go to bed she deliberately ignored the vibrator and the book lying in a corner of the room where she had thrown them after arriving home, and put on her nightie and went to bed, turning off the light.  After two hours of tossing and turning, though, Clare couldn’t sleep. The desire to go to the corner of the room, and pick up the book and vibrator started off gently, but steadily increased. Finally the desire was almost painful. Clare hated herself for it.

Finally Clare jumped up and switched on the light shouting, ‘damn it!’ It was two

o’clock in the morning. She stepped out of bed, dropped her panties, and ran to the corner of the room and picked up the two items that had been torturing her for the last two hours. She then threw herself down onto the bed on her back pulling up the

nightie around her waist, and lifting her knees and spreading her legs. ‘Oh god, why oh why is this happening?’ she said as she opened *Better Fellatio* and began to read.  After a few seconds she went from angry to simply moaning pleasurably, lost in the

bondage of Graham’s commands. The fingers of her left hand gently massaged her clit, in her right she held the vibrator as she copied the image in the book resting against her right thigh of a woman licking a cock from base to glands.

‘Is that nice, Mr Sanderson? Oh yes that’s nice. Let’s see if you like this,’ she said, dancing the tip of her tongue on the base of the plastic glands of the tool. ‘Oh! That’s it! Squirt it in my mouth! Ohhhh!’  After a half an hour of further ‘homework’ and home practice Clare left the book and vibrator at the side of her bed – and slept like a baby. Part 4: Clare’s Second Rebellion and Punishment. Clare again woke from strange dreams; dreams filled with large penises and orders being put to her that no matter how unpleasant simply made her feel filled with desire. Her alarm clock rang and she opened her eyes and reached across to switch it off. This time she was faced with the 10 inch vibrator and her bed time reading from the night before, *Better Fellatio*, given to her courtesy of her new boss, Graham.  As Clare rose she rubbed her bottom, still slightly sore from the morning where Graham had spanked her. She would be sure to be on time for work today. That was not going to happen again if she could help it. Clare quickly showered and dressed in the second set of the slutty clothes she now felt compelled to wear, before making her way to work. When she arrived at quarter to nine she walked to the elevator, pressed for the tenth floor and waited. Two male members of staff stood with her, both of whom smiled at her appearance and shamelessly looked her over. A middle aged woman stood next to them and looked at her disapprovingly. The elevator doors opened and she walked in followed by the others. As the doors began to close she heard a man’s voice shout ‘Wait,’ and one of the men in the elevator stopped the doors with his hand. A man entered and Clare saw with a look of annoyance that it was Bill Jennings. ‘Thanks,’ Bill said to the man, and made his way to stand besides Clare, who had stood with her back to the rear of the elevator, her hands folded across her chest to prevent her bum or nipples being leered at. The doors closed and both of the other men and the woman turned to face forwards, with the men occasionally glancing

around to try to catch a look at Clare’s tits or legs surreptitiously. Bill stepped closer to Clare and she felt him quietly and unobserved allow his right hand to explore her right bum cheek. If this had been last week there would have been fireworks. However now her reactions to such behaviour were far different. Clare half expected fearfully that she was about to put her hands on her head and

throw out her chest and bottom. To her surprise she didn’t. In response she therefore tried to react in character and turn to Bill t o slap him and make sure everyone there

new exactly what was going on. Unfortunately she couldn’t. Instead she found herself step closer to Bill so that where his hand was could not be observed, before

again sticking out her bottom, and then turning to him to smile and mouth, ‘Thank

you,’ quietly. She hated the way Bill smiled back at her as he squeezed the jutting cheek playfully. Her behaviour confused her, but as she could not remember her programming the previous Friday by Graham this was unsurprising. In fact she was merely unconsciously obeying his instructions: being unable to defend herself against sexual harassment, being unable to draw attention to what was happening, in fact conspiring with it. This was superseding the instruction to pose with her hands on her head whilst there were so many people in close proximity. The elevator stopped for the fourth floor and the two men got out, both with a glance back at the sluttily dressed secretary, next to whom Bill Jennings stood with a smile on his face. The elevator doors closed briefly again, before stopping almost immediately on the fifth floor. This time the middle aged lady got out, with another disapproving look back at Clare and her mode of dress.  As soon as the elevator doors closed and they were left alone, Clare stepped forward, planted her feet shoulder width apart and then put her hands on her head

and stuck out her bum and chest. Bill didn’t need a written invitation and stepped behind Clare with a ‘Wow’ and reached around to again begin to fondle her breasts as he had two days before. This time the elevator stopped on the seventh though. Bill quickly let go of Clare and stepped back besides her. He kept close to her, however, and continued to allow his hand to explore her jutting bum. Clare immediately put her hands down at her sides

and stopped jutting out her breasts but continued to jut out her bottom for Bill’s hand compliantly. She was fuming with anger inside at her behaviour, and at the bizarre arousal the embarrassment her behaviour was causing her. But when she yet again attempted to express it to the groping man at her side she simply smiled and said,

‘Thank you.’ The elevator doors then opened to admit Keith Hutchinson. ‘Oh. Hi Bill. You might as well come straight up to the tenth to my office. W e need to discuss the sales strategy

for the Japanese deal again. You know Clare don’t you?’ Keith said, looking at her with a smile.

‘Yes, of course,’ Bill replied, quietly removing his hand from Clare’s bum cheek. The two men sniggered, and Clare found herself able to cease sticking out her butt.

‘I like your new dress for the office, Clare,’ Keith said. ‘Oh, and thanks for dropping the case. Graham told me you had decided to. He said you’d be coming around to my office about ten-ish this morning to talk about it. Just to let you know that would

be fine.’ Clare was shocked and even more angered by this. Graham had what? Clare immediately tried to tell Keith that she had done nothing of the sort and intended to pursue the claim against him for sexual harassment with vigour. Instead she smiled

and politely said, ‘Thank you.’ She still remembered how Keith had allowed his hand to stray. She had been delivering some memos to his office and he had patted her on her bum – it was a day when she had chosen to wear one of her pencil skirts that showed off her bum

nicely. Nowhere near as nice as her present mode of attire but enough to cause Keith to take leave of his senses and touch her. She had then gone on to report it t o Hilary Hayes in HR who had been extremely helpful in getting together the claim for her.

‘That’s okay, Clare,’ Keith said with a look of thoughtful curiosity on his face. ‘I’ve got little on at ten anyway.’ The elevator stopped for the ninth floor and Bill suddenly said, ‘Keith can I come up in five minutes please? I would just like to get off here and have a word with Clare i f

that’s alright?’ ‘Sure,’ Keith replied. ‘Clare, can I just speak to you for a minute?’ Bill said ‘Well I really don’t want to be late,’ Clare replied, fearing being left alone with Bill. ‘Mr Sanderson can be angry.’ ‘That’s alright, Clare,’ Keith said, ‘I’m just going to speak to him now. I’ll explain how you got delayed.’ Clare felt she had no choice but to get off the elevator and talk to Bill, so did so hoping the public area would discourage any more hand wandering.

 As the elevator doors closed and they were alone Bill said, ‘Look, Clare, I really like you and I can see that you appear to like me now, whether it’s because you have heard about my impending promotion to the board I don’t know.’ Bill obviously threw this in as a sweetener, but Clare simply continued to look at him with a stony gaze. ‘I was wondering whether you would like to go out to dinner tonight?’ Clare laughed and then looked Bill up and down like she were looking at some kind

of freak. His expensive suit didn’t hide the fact that he was hardly a great catch. He was only around five eight in height, probably around 210 pounds with a paunch and had receding hair. She couldn’t believe his audacity in asking her out on a date, even

after what had happened. Just because she apparently couldn’t stop him f rom groping her like she had before. She remembered the time prior to his transfer two months ago (what she thought had been his dismissal). How he had touched her bum in the elevator, but how that time she had responded with a slap and a cry of

‘pervert’. That had been the topic of another discussion with Hilary Hayes. Based upon recent experience she half expected to hear herself accept his offer of a

date instead of say what she wanted to however to her surprise it came out. ‘I wouldn’t go on a date with you if you were the last man on earth. You have got to be easily the ugliest guy in this company. Go look for some dog that’s more suited to you.’  As she said this she watched Bill’s face change from a smile, to a crestfallen look, to one of anger. ‘So what was all that in the elevator today and on Monday?’ Bill said. Clare shrugged her shoulders. ‘Just a game I suppose,’ she said. This was more like it. Bill turned with a glare at her and walked to his office after mouthing something unpleasant about her. Something Clare was not unused to hearing. Clare felt really pleased with herself as she got back into the elevator and pressed

for the tenth floor. She would no longer have to worry about Bill’s hands wandering anymore. Perhaps things were getting back to normal. ***  As Clare seated herself at her desk and switched on her computer Keith Hutchinson emerged from Gr aham’s office. He cast a strange look over to Clare that she did not

particularly like on his way out. It was a sort of leering smile, and he said on the way

past, ‘Look forward to seeing you later, Clare, about tenish wasn’t it.’ Clare was fuming. She would give him a piece of her mind one way or another, despite everything that had happened. She would find a way. She was determined.

Suddenly the intercom went off and Graham’s voice startled her. ‘Please come into my office, Clare.’ Clare teetered into the office on her two inch heels as instructed and walked over to

Graham’s desk. ‘Please come around this side and stand here,’ Graham said indicating the area of the desk at his immediate right side. Clare walked around the desk as instructed and stood at Graham’s right.

‘Now face the desk and bend over with your legs straight and lean on it with your hands and elbows. Also arch your back down and stick your butt out.’ No matter how much she tried Clare couldn’t get out of the habit through years of independence of attempting to respond with verbal abuse to such a demand. And so inevitably before finding herself turn to face the desk and bend over she found

herself smile and say, ‘Thank you’. She then turned to face the desk, locked her legs straight and bent over from the hips. When rested on the desk with her hands and elbows she then brought her back into a concave arch and stuck out her butt pertly. Graham swivelled his chair to face her, placed his left hand on her hip and his right on her left bum cheek. As he began to caress it, smoothing his hand up and down

the round peach and squeezing it he said, ‘I’ve just been speaking to Keith Hutchinson. I forgot to mention yesterday that I had arranged for you to have a meeting with him in order to apologize for your behaviour last month after he molested you. He said he mentioned it to you in the elevator and that you looked slightly surprised – before thanking him for the opportunity politely.’ Graham sniggered as he said this, and continued to feel the lovely round peach presented so beautifully to him.

‘Make sure you attend the appointment won’t you? When you do you will say that you apologize for reacting the way you did when he molested you and you apologize for pursuing the action against him. Also, you will say that you will make sure that

neither happen again. Oh, and make sure you do everything he asks you nicely,’ Graham said firmly. ‘Secondly, make sure that you go down to HR at lunch and inform Hilary Hayes of your decision to not continue the case.’ Then patting the  jutting bum cheek he said, ‘Now please pick up these dictation tapes and get to work.’ Clare immediately did was she was asked and went out of the office to her computer, fearfully and angrily thinking of what she was going to be required to do later in the morning when she was with Keith. Hopefully it would just be a polite conversation and he would let her go soon after and behave professionally and respectfully. There was at least one positive from Graham’s instructions. He had asked her to do precisely what she planned to do anyway. Have a talk with the one person she felt may be able to assist her. Hilary Hayes. ***

Ten o’clock came quickly without further event other than lots of typing on Clare’s

computer. She informed Graham she was going to Keith’s office on the intercom. He

replied with a patronising, ‘Good girl. See you later.’ She then made her way to Keith’s office down the corridor and entered the outer office where his attractive red head secretary was seated typing, though dressed somewhat more modestly than Clare. Her name was Angie. Clare remembered once having a heated discussion with her in the staff canteen over her working as a personal secretary. Clare had suggested to her that she was possibly screwing Keith for a higher salary. Clare had told her she would hate to be at any guy’s beck and call instead of being in the typing pool and having some independence.

Understandably Angie didn’t like the comment and had not spoken to Clare again before now. Clare hated having to walk passed her dressed like this now as

Graham’s secretary.  As Clare passed Angie glanced at her and shook her red mane with a look of

disapproval on her face at Clare’s clothes, before turning her gaze back to her computer screen. ‘He’s expecting you,’ she said to Clare without looking up. ‘Thank you,’ Clare said sarcastically and opened the door and walked in. ‘Just turn the sign to “do not disturb” before you enter please, Clare,’ Keith said. Clare immediately found herself return to the door and change the sign from

“available” to “do not disturb”. As she did she caught sight of Angie still typing staring at her computer screen, but now with a slight smile on her face.

 After closing the door Clare walked over to Keith’s desk where he was seated. His room was similarly designed to Graham’s and a similar size, with a slightly more ornate desk, but also with a settee and two chairs around a small coffee table. Keith, like Graham was in his mid forties, though had slightly greyer hair. He was around the same height and also around the same build. She thought that he would be considered quite good looking for his age, and the presence of his company stature and the expensive suits he wore accentuated this as they did with Graham. ‘Please sit down,’ Keith said. Clare immediately seated herself as indicated opposite Keith.

‘Now as I say I heard from Graham about your decision. Would you like to elaborate,’ Keith said smiling. Clare desperately wanted to tell him she was not going to drop the case but was going to still have him for thousands, and have him fired. Instead, after smiling and

politely saying ‘Thank you’ she continued. ‘I’m sorry for reacting the way I did when you molested me, and I’m sorry for pursuing the case against you.’ She then gulped, f eeling herself blushing profusely. ‘I will make sure neither happen again.’ Clare paused and took a couple of deep breaths to relax and calm herself. The

embarrassment of doing what she had just done was arousing her appallingly. ‘Can I go now?’ she said standing. Keith also stood and walked around his desk to face Clare. He looked her over as he did so. She truly made a delicious, if slutty looking, site. She was clearly wearing an uplift bra, as her large breasts seemed to stick out enormously, and the shape of the nipples was clearly visible through the tiny fitted white vest top she wore. Even during the short space of time she had been in the office her nipples appeared to have budded considerably and were standing out with perfect definition through t he

top. Keith couldn’t help wondering how this was achieved through two layers of material. Keith also loved the way the tiny black stretch mini skirt showed off her bum and allowed the full length of her long legs to be visible to the crotch. Her curves clearly

defined by the garments were also perfectly complimented by t he two inch stiletto

heels and the garish red lipstick and nail varnish. ‘What a perfect little office slut you are,’ Keith thought as he approached her. ‘How as Graham done this?’ he found himself thinking.

‘Just before you go there’s one thing I want to check,’ Keith said. ‘You’ve promised never to react in such a way again. Let’s just see if you mean it.’ As he said this Keith raised his hands and placed them on the jutting breasts. Immediately as Clare instinctively went to step back and stop Keith she reacted r eacted to her programming, standing with her feet shoulder width apart and putting her hands on her head, before jutting out her bottom, and her breasts against the groping hands. She realised the complete helplessness and vulnerability of her position even as she did this. She was now no longer in an elevator with the hope of the doors opening to stop or interrupt the molestation. She was now alone in a room with her

molester and a ‘do not disturb’ sign on the outside meant there would be no interruptions to whatever he wanted to do with her.

‘Well, well. What do we have here?’ Keith said as he began to massage the breasts, enjoying particularly the feel of the budded nipples against the palms of his hands.  After a few seconds of gentle rhythmic rhythmic massage Keith moved moved his hands to their sides of the breasts and then allowed the first finger and thumb of his hands to gently tweak the budding nipples. There was a sharp intake of breath from Clare before she

replanted her feet, and then thrust out her breasts into Keith’s hands with greater effect, a look of anguish on her blushing face at her helpless behaviour. Keith noted this with some puzzlement, but equal delight, and was in no way dissuaded from continuing.

He found himself licking his lips in satisfaction. He didn’t know how Graham had done this. It was incredible. But he had never been one to miss an opportunity. He therefore allowed his hands to move down from Clare’s breasts to her waist, before pulling out the vest top from under her belt and raising it slowly until it was over her breasts, where the stretchy fitted material kept it in place there. Keith could now see why her nipples had budded through the top so clearly as he saw th e ragged holes cut in the uplift bra to allow them to protrude.

‘My, my,’ Keith said. ‘You do like to have your nips on show don’t you? You really are a first class slut.’ He then again placed his hands on the lovely large jutting breasts and gently massaged them, before yet again moving his hands to their sides to tweak the now naked nipples between finger and thumb f irmly. Yet again there was an intake of breath from Clare, before she readjusted her position and thrust out of her breasts as she instinctively attempted to move. Stepping forward Keith smiling slid his hands around her back to find f ind the clasps holding the bra in place. He then slowly unclipped them. As the last of the three was released Keith let it go and watched the bra spring forward under the combined

tension of the large breasts and Clare’s posture. Moving his hands back to the front of the girl he allowed his fingers to take hold under the cups and then slowly began to raise them away from the breasts. As he did this he took particular sa tisfaction in

the blushing anguished look on the girl’s face f ace as she watched herself being disrobed. Finally the full breasts fell free from the cups with a satisfying bounce, and Keith then

tucked the bra cups under her vest top out of the way before again taking hold of the breasts and recommencing his rhythmic massage.

For around a minute or so Keith enjoyed watching the helpless girl’s reactions r eactions and readjustments of position as her naked breasts were m assaged and kneaded and their nipples occasionally tweaked. Then moving closer to Clare Keith put his arms around her waist and pressed her passionately against him kissing her bruisingly. Clare inside wanted to resist, to keep her mouth closed and pull her head away. But her unconscious programming interpreting such a response as resistance forbade it, and instead she found herself passively conspiring, opening her mouth to allow the invasion and exploration of his tongue and her head in place so as not to escape his attentions.  As he continued to kiss kiss her Clare felt Keith’s hands move down over her jutting bum, stoking and squeezing the cheeks, before moving to their base to find and take hold of the hem of her skirt. With W ith one movement the tiny stretch mini skirt was pulled up around her waist, where it was again left as a second belt, before Keith’s hands then grasped her panties and tugged them quickly down allowing them to fall around her stilettos. Clare inside was now beside herself. No matter how much she wanted to she could not resist Keith’s attentions, which were worsening by the second. Instead there was this constant co-operative behaviour that despite its fr equency she still could not help feeling shocked by. There was also that damned arousal again, which was now building to a crescendo stimulated by the embarrassment and humiliation of what she was enduring.  As she smouldered with impotent impotent anger at herself Keith had proceeded proceeded to temporarily release her. He took a step back and reached around to take hold of the chair on which Clare had been seated. Pulling it over to him he seated himself before taking hold of Clare at the hips and guiding her to sit on his lap with her back to his left arm. When Keith let her go Clare was just able briefly to m ove and was just contemplating making a run for the door. However Keith had seated himself and taken hold of her to guide her to his lap before she had barely moved her hands from her head. So instead she found her hands automatically go back again to her head, and her bum and breasts again were thrust out. This time however both were naked and unprotected. Keith needed not further invitation. He allowed his left hand to knead and squeeze

Clare’s jutting left bum cheek, and as he did so raised her large, right breast in his other hand, enjoying the weight of it and guiding the budding nipple to his lips. Pressing his face against the breast he then began to suck and chew the nipple hungrily. His right hand moved to the other breast so that he could simultaneously knead, rub and massage that as he sucked her right tit. There was another sharp intake of breath from Clare in response to this, and she felt herself throw out her

breasts against Keith’s ministrations more effectively in response to her latest useless instinctive attempt at resistance. Clare was aware she was now on the edge of an orgasm. The embarrassment and humiliation at the way she was being so boldly and mercilessly taken advantage of and used like this had been steadily arousing her. She wanted to plead with Keith to stop, but knew she could not. She also desperately tried to think of something else to avoid the impending climax. But the feeling f eeling of her right nipple being so rudely and roughly chewed and sucked and her other breast being so roughly manhandled was

too much for her. Groaning an ‘Ohhh no!’ Clare felt herself go over the edge. Her body tensed and jerked forward rhythmically as she moaned ‘Ohhhh!’ ‘Ohhhh!’ i n unison. Realising what had happened Keith moved his right hand down and then up between Clare’s legs. She instinctively tried to clamp them together immediately, but her unconscious programming again made her do the opposite and spread them to

accommodate him. Keith’s hand of course found Clare’s pussy to be saturated. ‘Stand up,’ Keith said with his voice now shaky with lust, and his face set in a visage of pure need. As Clare rose so Keith rose also, and pressed her under her ribs back against his desk. When her butt hit the desk he carried on pushing her making her lie back over it, her legs coming up either side of him. Keith t hen roughly took hold of

Clare’s legs under the knees and forced f orced them up, saying, ‘Bring your knees up to to your chest, Clare,’ as he did so. Clare felt herself obediently do as he asked, however tried as she brought her knees up to close them to spare herself some

dignity. The act in itself was useless as Clare’s unconscious mind resisted. This was easily assisted by Keith who seeing her confused intent roughly took hold of her

knees and forced them apart instructing her as he did. ‘Spread your legs wide as well, Clare. Yes. Stay like that. That’s beautiful.’ Clare found herself helplessly doing as instructed. Her knees were raised up as far as she could, and spread wide. She was now maddeningly aroused by the humiliating position she was in before Keith, and unable to now move after his

instruction to ‘stay like that’. that ’. Her saturated pussy gaped and ached with the need to be filled, and she new if it was so much as touched she would orgasm again. Keith now had the look of a starving animal about him as he gazed down at her pussy almost drooling, and fumbled with the black pants he was wearing to undo the belt and drop them. When he eventually did Clare saw to her horror that the bulge she had seen and felt in his pants was made by the most enormous erection. Keith’s

dick appeared larger than Graham’s both in length and girth. She estimated it must have been at least nine inches long and a good two and a half to three inches in diameter. What was it with men in this company and them having such large dicks?  After dropping his boxers Keith took hold of Clare around the outside outside of her thighs and pulled her down the desk towards t owards him until the glands of his enormous dick nudged her needy pussy. Clare immediately found a wave of orgasm begin to engulf her prompted by the feeling of the glands touch her wet lips. As she began to moan

in a mixture of shame and pleasure she heard Keith say, ‘Now, you gorgeous teasing little slut. Let’s teach you what a damn good fucking feels like.’ She then watched and felt Keith ram the engorged phallus into her. This made the orgasm

complete, and Clare threw her head back with an enormous, ‘Ohhhhhhh!’  As she slowly recovered recovered from the orgasm she looked down down to watch Keith after readjusting his footing begin to fuck her aggressively with the huge shaft. After a few

pumps to lubricate his cock fully and relax Clare’s tight inexperienced pussy he then rammed forward thrusting the full nine or so inches of his cock to the hilt. Clare emitted a cry of helpless pleasure and pain as she felt and watched her poor pussy being fully impaled on the giant cock. With a wild look of need on his face Keith now began to fuck Clare with the full length of his cock with quick thrusting movements. As he did so the rhythmic sound of slurping and slapping filled the

room, accompanied by Clare’s helpless little moans with each impaling thrust. Eventually after a couple of minutes the fucking combined with the helpless shameful indignity Clare was feeling brought her to another orgasm. Helplessly she found m oan. herself bucking in rhythm to Keith’s thrusts as she climaxed with a loud moan.

Keith then decided to readjust the position, taking hold of Clare’s left ankle and pulling it out behind him before grabbing her right ankle and throwing it over his right shoulder. This resulted in Clare being forced to lean on her left side, her large breasts falling to her left with gentle wobble. Taking hold of her right thigh to hold her Keith then recommenced the aggressive fucking. For a further three minutes there was the rhythmic sound of slurping and slapping accompanied by Clare’s moans before she again reached a shameful orgasm. Keith then again readjusted the position, this time putting both the stilettoed feet over his shoulders before recommencing the rutting. As before he maintained the position, and the continuous fucking until Clare was f orced to come. He then

changed position again, bringing Clare’s left leg over his right shoulder so that she was on her left side and continued, both legs held in his surprisingly strong right arm and her right butt cheek being squeezed in his other hand. Clare was then again aggressively fucked until she came, before the position was

readjusted. Over the next fifteen minutes Clare’s position on the table was readjusted a further five times, turning her in a full circle as she was fucked side on, face down, side on again and on her back repeatedly. Each time the position was held until her humiliation was made complete by her being forced to an orgasm. Finally Keith, panting with exhaustion returned Clare onto her back in the position she had started, her knees pulled up as high as possible and her legs spread as

wide as possible. He then said simply, ‘Hold this position whilst I finish myself off!’ Clare therefore found herself holding the position as if her life depended on it as Keith, looking down with pursed lips in satisfaction at his work brought himself to his climax. She heard him growl, before feeling the enormous cock fully buried inside her swell even larger, making her think her pussy about to explode. Instead she felt the cock seemingly explode as it discharged in the depths of her body, buried so deep in her that it felt like it was up to her rib cage. Clare threw her head back, hitting the desk as the most enormous orgasm yet hit her, and she cried out louder than

ever, ‘Ohhhhhhh!’  After they both took a few seconds to recover themselves and get back their breath. Keith reached down and picked up his boxers and trousers from around his ankles, fastening himself up. Clare remained prostrate on the table feeling weak and shaky from the expansion of energy from her repeated orgasms. She too eventually moved, and then quickly put her panties back on and readjusted her clothes. ‘Well I think that I can be confident you won’t be making any reports about me of a

negative nature, Clare,’ Keith said with a chuckle. ‘We will have to arrange to do this again sometime.’ Clare felt herself blushing again, and turning away moved to the door.

‘See you around then. Oh, by the way. Consider the apology accepted,’ Keith said. Then as Clare exited the door he said to himself with a thoughtful look on his face, ‘I think I’m going to have to have a talk with Graham about your strange accommodating change in behaviour. I really do.’  As Clare left the office she caught sight again of Angie who looked up briefly, and then back down to her computer screen, a smile on her face which she appeared to attempt to hide beneath her long red hair. Clare attempted to ignore her and walk past. As she did the woman still continuing to type and looking at her screen said,

‘That must have been a long and interesting conversation, Clare. Lot’s of interesting noises from the room too. This will do your reputation the world of good. You are already a hot talking point as well at the moment.’

Clare stopped at the outer door and looked back livid. ‘What’s wrong, Angie,  jealous?’  Angie looked back at Clare coldly. ‘I would never be jealous of a slut like you, and would never even think of behaving like one.’ She then simply continued her work smiling as Clare, filled with impotent anger walked back to Graham’s office. ***  After composing herself in the ladies for a few minutes Clare made her way to her desk and commenced typing. The next hour passed quickly and at noon she got on the intercom to Graham to inform him she was going to take her lunch break.

‘That’s fine, Clare. I trust you met with Keith earlier. You were rather a long time though,’ she heard a snigger as he said this. ‘Don’t forget to visit Hilary will you. ’ ‘No,’ Clare said with a smile, ‘I won’t forget.’ *** Clare made her way to the HR department on the second floor to be greeted by Derek munching a sandwich. His eyes opened wide as he saw Clare walking towards him in her tight fitting skimpy slutty clothes, and then roamed over her shamelessly.

‘Can I help?’ he said with a slightly less respectful tone than on Monday ‘Yes. I want to see Hilary Hayes please. It’s important.’ ‘Well she’s on her lunch right now. Can I help,’ he said with eyebrows raising. ‘No thank you.’ Clare said with a cool air. ‘I want to see Hilary and it is important. I think she will take the time.’ Derek got on the phone and after a brief conversation ushered Clare towards the door a little along the corridor, which Clare new fr om experience was Hilary’s.

Clare walked in to Hilary’s office and was asked to sit down. Hilary was seated at her desk drinking a coffee and reading a paper, and looked up as Clare approached taking a particular if curious interest in Clare’s slutty attir e. As Clare seated she said,

‘Interesting clothes, Clare. How can I help you this time?’ Clare looked at Hilary. Hilary was around 35 years old and was the youngest head of department. She was a strong woman, with short blonde bobbed hair who always power dressed in dark suits. It was this powerful appearance that inspired t he

rumour amongst many of the staff that she was gay.’ ‘Well,’ Clare began. ‘First of all I would like to drop the case I have had going against Mr Hutchinson. I have had a kind of change of heart over it.’ Hilary looked at Clare with curiosity. ‘Why?’ she said. ‘I don’t wish to pursue it any more. I talked with Mr Hutchinson about it and it’s now fine.’ Clare did not look fine though and didn’t mind showing it. She then looked down at her hands on her lap. ‘Mr Sanderson asked me to make sure I inform you.’ Hilary watched her body language and the way it suggested there was a lot more to

this than was meeting the eye. ‘Is there something going on I need to know about, Clare?’ she said in a concerned tone. ‘Well. Yes. Kind of. But it’s very difficult for me to talk about,’ Clare replied honestly. ‘Recently, in fact since I accepted Mr Sanderson’s job offer to be his personal secretary on Friday I don’t think I have quite been myself. I am been behaving – differently. Doing things I would never have done before.’ ‘You mean sexual things? With Mr Sanderson?’ Hilary replied.

‘No!’ Clare found herself almost screech as her unconscious impetus to not report sexual harassment kicked in. ‘No, it’s nothing sexual! I ... I don’t know what it is. I just can’t seem to control my behaviour anymore. I don’t seem to have my own will anymore. I am doing things I would never do; dressing in ways I would never

normally dress. And I can’t seem to do anything about it.’ Hilary suddenly looked as though a thought had dawned on her, and smiled. ‘Look Clare,’ she said, ‘why don’t you leave this with me and I’ll look into some counselling for you or something. HR are very concerned to ensure our employees are t aken care of. They are a valuable resource. You’re probably just overworked or

something.’ Clare did not look convinced but nodded her head. ‘Can you help me?’ she said with a little girl lost look on her face.

‘I certainly think something is going on here, Clar e. And I promise you I will get to the bottom of it. Now if you will excuse me I need to get my lunch, I have a busy

schedule.’ ‘Yes. Certainly,’ Clare said, smiling and feeling more confident then she had over past days and rose and left the office. Rather than go to the staff canteen and face her ex-colleagues from the typing pool Clare went out for her lunch to a local cafe, as she had for the last couple of days. She returned back to the offices on time despite the period spent with Hilary, and as she walked in to the office Graham was just walking out. He looked a little concerned. As he passed Clare he gave her a glare, as though he was not happy with her at all, but did not say anything. Clare therefore got back to her typing distracted by a horrible feeling of concern. ***

Graham walked straight past Angie Clarke ignoring her ‘Hello Mr Sanderson’ and straight into Keith’s office. After closing the door he then walked over to where Keith and Hilary Hayes were seated, smiling at him.

‘Well, Graham,’ Keith said, ‘We’re both glad you could come at such short notice to talk. We also both have a theory about what’s been going on with that secretary of yours, and I’m curious to see if we are correct.’ Graham seated himself and took a deep breath. ‘So what do you think is happening then?’ he said. ‘I think,’ Hilary replied, ‘that this secretary of yours has been subject to some form of chemically assisted hypnotic suggestion. We all three of us know here that the company has drugs that can assist such a process. We all know that most of our older molecular designs are stored in the Chem Bank in Nevada. And I checked: a few weeks ago you accessed the bank to obtain a chemical for a research team; despite them only requesting they have access. Now why would a board member go

running errands for the foot soldiers? I’m willing to bet that if I dug around I’d find that some Agent Aspect was missing from stock if I went down there, right?’ ‘Graham,’ Keith said, ‘The three of us have known each other a long time. We’ve all covered for each other at one time or another in the past. Hilary has done wonders

for me blocking Clare’s claim for sexual harassment. She’s had Clare thinking she was supporting her like she was her best friend. Look at the way she helped you out

with getting Bill’s temporary transfer after Clare’s first complaint. You know you can trust us. And anyway there’s no point denying it, Graham. I know that what Hilary is suggesting must be right. You suggested to me this morning that Clare would be

more amenable in future to a stray hand. That would have been strange enough, but she was a lot more than that. She let me fuck her brains out and was coming like

there was no tomorrow. I may be physically fit and a good screw for my age but I’m not conceited enough to believe that was all me. And to say it’s out of character for her to behave like that is got to be the understatement of the millennium.’ ‘Okay. Okay.’ Graham said. ‘This is terrible.’ He put his head in his hands. ‘I just got carried away. I just got obsessive over the period of a few months about the girl and what I would like to do with her, and then with knowing about AA – well it was just

too tempting.’ He paused for a moment before continuing. ‘What’s going to happen now?’ ‘Well we can’t tell anyone or let this go public,’ Hilary said. ‘Think about it? W e would have to admit about the drug’s existence, why it was developed and when – think about the coincidences with the lone gunman assassinations? No we can’t. Besides I seem to be the only one of us not to be having any fun with this girl.’ Hilary had a wicked gleam in her eye as she said this. ‘I’m tired of seeming to help her out all the time when I hate the little teasing bitch.’ ‘I agree,’ Keith said. ‘Besides after what happened this morning I wouldn’t change the situation for the world. And incidentally Graham have you got any AA left? I

would love to give some to my secretary.’ Graham laughed out loud. ‘Well obviously I’m completely agreeable to not revealing this. We will have to keep it a secret as much as possible. Of course all board level staff based here will need to know and be informed why it has to be kept secret.

Chances are anyone who knows of AA will guess like you what’s happened anyway. I don’t think we will have much trouble with Douglas and Gerald.’ Graham said this referring to the other two board members who worked at the Texas branch. ‘I will have to make sure I’m more careful with what I tell Clare to do though. Well we all will I suppose,’ he said looking at his two colleagues with a smile. ‘Perhaps there’s one other person we can include and should include,’ Keith said. ‘Bill is going to be promoted to the board soon. He will need to know if all board level staff are to be made aware of what’s happened.’ Keith then laughed. ‘I wouldn’t like to be in Clare’s shoes when he finds out. Bill told me this morning that Clare was very unpleasant with him when he asked her out on a date. He thought her amenability to his hand wandering was some bizarre way of her giving him the come on – poor guy.’

Graham smiled cruelly. ‘I think I have got just the right way for Bill to find out,’ he said. ‘And I think Clare needs a little correction after what she has put me through today anyway.’ *** Graham returned to his office without so much as a look at Clare, though she noticed he appeared calmer than when he left. A couple of minutes later Bill Jennings came

in walking past Clare into Graham’s office. As Clare saw him and caught his eye she mockingly winked and blew him a kiss. Bill glared at her before entering. Fifteen minutes then passed before Bill came back out. As he passed Clare she stretched pushing out her large tits and licked her lips teasingly, before saying, ‘Doing anything interesting tonight, Bill?’ His response was strange. He smiled at

her. She didn’t like the way he was smiling at her at all, and her smug expression dropped to one of concerned curiosity.

‘As a matter of fact I hope to be doing something very interesting tonight, Clare,’ Bill

said with a laugh, before walking out. Clare puzzled for several minutes over the remark before getting back to her typing.

There was something very strange about Bill’s reaction. After fifteen more minutes of typing her thoughts were broken by the intercom. ‘Clare please come into my office.’ Graham did not sound in the least happy. ***

‘Shut the door and come over here, Clare,’ Graham instructed firmly indicating the desk in front of which he stood. Clare did so and as she walked over Graham said,

‘Face the desk and bend over as you did this morning.’ From Graham’s tone she did not feel that he was simply going to feel her up this time. Nevertheless unable to refuse Clare approached the desk, locked her legs straight and bent over resting her hands and elbows on the surface before concaving her back down so as to thrust out her butt pertly.

‘Now,’ Graham said standing at her left side. ‘Stay exactly in the position you’re in. I am quite angry with you, Clare, and feel you need some severe correction.’ There was a loud CLAP!!! as Graham bringing his hand up to shoulder height

brought it down on Clare’s right bum cheek. His hand sank into the soft fatty cheek causing a ripple to course through it, and Clare yowled in surprise and pain, but as she tried to move was held rigidly in position by her unconscious mind. There was another loud CLAP!!! as the left cheek was then similarly targeted and a yowl from

Clare. ‘What have I done?’ Clare cried out. ‘You nearly caused me some severe problems when you talked to Hilary Hayes today, Clare,’ CLAP!!! ‘She went to Mr Hutchinson, who informed her of your *discussion* with him this morning’ CLAP!!! ‘and they believe I have you under some kind of hypnotic spell.’ CLAP!!! CLAP!!! ‘So what’s the story, Clare?’ CLAP!!! ‘Awwwww! Please it hurts,’ Clare said as she found herself remaining perfectly in position still with her bubble butt stuck out pertly to take the spanking. ‘I ... I didn’t mean to get you into trouble,’ CLAP!!! ‘Awwww! I didn’t!’ CLAP!!! ‘How many times must I tell you, be honest Clare. What did you do and why?’ CLAP!!! Clare desperately wanted to reiterate what she had said, but instead she found

herself saying, ‘I tried to tell Hilary that you have me in some kind of control and that I can’t help obeying you.’ CLAP!!! ‘I wanted her to help me to somehow get free,’ CLAP!!! ‘Awwwww!’ ‘So you were just lying as well, Clare.’ CLAP!!! ‘It will really not do.’ CLAP!!! ‘Can you understand me feeling the need to punish you under such circumstances, Clare?’ CLAP!!! ‘Answer me honestly.’ CLAP!!! ‘Yes, I can understand you wanting to punish me,’ Clare heard herself saying. ‘Good then in that case you can have a final six on your bare bottom. You can be quiet whilst you receive these also, Clare, and remember not to move out of

position.’ With that Graham pulled up the stretch mini skirt, and grabbing Clare’s panties yanked them down over her thighs.  As instructed, Clare remained in position, her legs straight, her hands and elbows on the desk, and her back concaved down thrusting out her bubble butt. Graham could

see that the butt cheeks still pink from yesterday’s attentions now had hand shaped pinker areas where his attentions had been concentrated in their centres. He then recommenced slowly delivering one stroke per second as firmly as he could. CLAP!!! CLAP!!! CLAP!!! CLAP!!! CLAP!!! CLAP!!!

 As these stokes were delivered Clare’s only visible response was occasional shaking as she fought with her unconscious mind to move. She lost the fight – and her unconscious mind and body held her there with her butt stuck out pertly throughout. The centres of these cheeks now had livid red hand marks. Graham got his breath back and then walked over to sit on one of the comfortable chairs. He deliberately left Clare in position for a while to give her a chance to think about the undignified nature of what had just happened and the way she was stood.  After thirty seconds of so Graham then gave Clare permission to move and rub her butt. He then asked her to sit opposite him on the settee. ‘Now, Clare, that was the first half of your correction. The second is going to be quite

different, though when you find out what it is I’m sure you would prefer it if I spanked you again. First of all as you have been trying to alert someone that something is wrong I feel I need to restrict you a little more. I am therefore instructing you to not attempt in any way to communicate that anything in your behaviour has changed or

is wrong from this point on. Do you understand?’ ‘Yes sir,’ Clare stated gloomily with an air of resignation. ‘And as you are so well held I may as well explain to you why you are behaving the way you are.’ Graham said. Graham then went on to explain about his use of AA last Friday, what it was, how long and carefully he had planned the entrapment of her, and the commands he had imprinted onto her mind. When he had finished Clare was staring at him wide eyed with her mouth gaping.

‘You can’t be serious? But why? Why did you do that to me?’ ‘Because I could and because your a gorgeous little tease that deserved it,’ Graham replied.

‘There must be a cure. There must be a way you can undo what you’ve done. Please don’t leave me like this, it’s awful.’ ‘I’m afraid that it’s not so simple, Clare. You can’t undo the affect of AA easily. The commands I gave to you whilst it was in your body exist on such a deep level they

can’t be undone. They’re kind of analogous to really deep scars I suppose. Besides I’m enjoying myself immensely, why should I want to? Anyway changing the subject, now that you know all of this it’s time for me to introduce you to the second half of your correction. Sit quietly and listen carefully, Clare.’ Immediately Clare who was about to speak closed her mouth, sat quietly and listened. ‘From this point on you will obey the instructions and commands of all board members of this company, as you do myself. They are all to be informed of your unfortunate position soon. And before you begin to think that any of them may help you believe me they won’t. The drug I used on you is top secret and has been so for years. Board level members of the company know of its existence and they know the implications of it getting out. No one is going to be in too much of a hurry to help you if it involves compromising the company’s security. Besides I suspect most would be

more likely to want to take advantage of you themselves. We’ve all experienced your teasing ways at one time or another.’ Graham paused briefly and took a breath. ‘You may also have heard that Bill Jennings is being promoted to a full board member as head of our overseas sales department. Obviously he will have to be informed about you in that position.  Anyway, I have thought of a novel way of doing so that will allow me to punish you at

the same time.’ Clare looked at Graham with rising dread.

‘You are going to go to Bill’s flat this evening at seven o’clock. Here’s what you are going to do ...’  As she listened Clare’s eyes became wider and wider with horror at Graham’s exquisitely detailed instructions on what she was going to wear, what she was going

to say and what she was going to do when she went around to Bill’s flat. It t ook him a full quarter of an hour to complete his briefing of her. By the time Graham had finished Clare was blushed crimson with embarrassment and humiliation at the thought of doing the things she knew she would be unable to avoid doing.

‘Now, Clare, you’re clear on all of that, aren’t you?’ Graham said. ‘Yes Sir,’ Clare replied shakily. ‘Remember in particular to refer to Bill at all times during the night as Master and to yourself in third person as Clare. You are there to serve. Clear?’ ‘Yes Sir’, Clare said again. ‘Here, take this,’ Graham said after reaching in his pocket taking out a folded typed sheet and handing it to her. ‘I wrote this out after I saw Bill a few minutes ago whilst I was thinking about what I could have you do with him. The first half is a list of the equipment and underwear you are to buy from the sex shop. I have a catalogue of theirs in my drawer so the reference numbers will make sure you make the correct

purchases. You are sure now that you are clear on what to do with it aren’t you?’ ‘Yes Sir,’ Clare replied looking at the list. She wished she wasn’t. Reading through the list Clare saw below it there was a line of separation, followed by a stranger list of what appeared to be quotes or phrases. She quickly skim read

them and found them puzzling and disturbing. They said things like, ‘I submit myself to Bill, my Master,’ and ‘Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master.’ ‘The second half contains phrases I want you to memorise, Clare,’ Bill said. ‘You will repeat them randomly when you are fucked for *the third* time if Bill follows my

recommendations. So, Clare, do you clearly understand all your instructions?’ ‘Yes Sir,’ Clare repeated, her voice wavering. Recognising the effect this was undoubtedly having on her Graham said, ‘Oh dear. I’ve aroused you again haven’t I? Stand up, lift up your skirt, spread your legs and masturbate. Look at me whilst you are doing so. I want to enjoy your humiliation after

the problems you’ve caused me today.’ Despite knowing what she now knew of the reasons for Graham’s control over her Clare helplessly obligingly stood, lifted her skirt, spread her legs, put her right hand down the front of her panties and began to masturbate. She brought herself quickly

to an orgasm whilst helplessly looking at Graham. She hated the way she couldn’t remove her gaze from his eyes, and hated the way that the humiliation this induced made the orgasm so much more intense for her. When Clare had recovered and been allowed to lower her skirt Graham said,

‘Excellent Clare. I’m going to let you finish work early today in order to buy all of the things you’ll need for tonight and prepare yourself. You are clear on where the sex shop is you are to buy the underwear and equipment from aren’t you?’ ‘Yes sir,’ Clare heard herself say. ‘Good. Then I think as you’re finishing early I’ll have my daily blow job now so that it’s out of the way. Kneel down.’ Graham unzipped his flies, spreading his legs and extracting his erection as Clare immediately went to her knees.

‘Over here, girl, I shouldn’t have to tell you.’ Graham ordered. ‘Let’s see whether your homework has assisted your technique. You did do your homework as I told

you, didn’t you Clare?’

Clare reddened again as she moved over to Graham on her knees obediently. ‘Yes sir,’ she found herself saying. Once between Graham’s legs Clare took hold of his large dick in her hand and brought her mouth down to it. This time instead of putting it straight into her mouth, though, she began to lick the shaft from base to glands, before pulling back the foreskin to work the tip of her tongue around the glands. Graham moaned in satisfaction. She then allowed the tip of her tongue to dance over the base of the glands at the point where they joined the foreskin, as she now knew the main nerve clusters were situated there. A longer moan came from Graham as he felt and watched the little tongue dart in quick circular motions. Clare then brought the cock into her mouth and began to suck in greedily, working her mouth up and down, allowing her left hand to reach down and cup his ball sack in the palm and lift them.

Within a couple of minutes of Clare’s improved ministrations Graham was brought to orgasm. Again Clare felt the large cock swell in her mouth before with a grunt of satisfaction from Graham it discharged. This time whether due to her cupping his balls or not the discharge was more vigorous. After three large squirts hit the back of her mouth and she had obediently suckled out any remaining vestiges of sperm Clare felt like her mouth was brimming with it. Without having to be told she then brought her head back and opened her mouth t o show Graham his load, before closing it and swallowing down the mouthful of come in three gulps and opening up again to show him it had gone.

When she had finished Graham ran his hand through Clare’s hair like she were a pet, before finally giving her permission to leave.  After rising from her knees Clare rushed from the office, again her head in her hands despairingly, and went straight to the ladies room to compose herself and cool down.  As she did she thought of the last few days events and how it now all made sense. The blank time from last Friday, her inability to defend herself, her slutty clothes and

her helpless obedience to Graham’s commands. She thought of how Graham had referred to her as a ‘submissive slut’ yesterday. Well at least she was not really that.  At least not willingly. She then thought of Graham’s instructions about tonight and put her head in her

hands again. ‘Oh, no! I cannot possibly do what he’s suggesting with anyone, let alone with him.’ As she said this to herself she thought of Bill receding hair and paunch. Perhaps she could fight it  – somehow. Part 5: Clare’s Night of Penance.  At seven o’clock there was a knock on the door of Bill Jennings’ flat. Bill found it difficult to believe what Graham had told him in the office. Still he had prepared himself, and stood waiting sipping a glass of red wine wearing only his dressing gown, feeling like someone expecting to be the butt of a practical joke. Graham had said he would be sending Clare around to stay the night with him and please him in any way he wanted. When he laughed and told Graham about what

had happened in the morning and how he doubted Graham’s claim, Graham just shook his head. ‘She will,’ he said simply. When Bill asked him how he was so sure Graham was slightly cryptic. ‘I will instruct Clare to explain everything when she arrives. Trust me. After I have spoken to her she will be around at your flat at seven and will be yours to enjoy as you wish. Congratulations on your promotion. Think of

this as a present.’  As Bill opened the door of his flat he saw Clare stood there looking very nervous. Bill asked her in and as she entered his hall he saw that she was wearing a long rain

coat, despite it being a dry and warm summer’s evening. He also noticed she was carrying a large carrier bag.

‘Well here we are,’ Bill said as Clare entered and he shut the door. ‘I’m intrigued to know what Graham has on you that’s made you do this bearing in mind your behaviour earlier today.’ Clare’s response was to put down the bag at her side and to begin to undo the belt of the raincoat. Visibly reddening and with a look of shock on her face she slowly

parted the coat and allowed it to slip from her shoulders to the floor. Bill’s eyes opened wide to see that all Clare had on underneath was underwear – extremely sexy underwear. Bill was temporarily speechless. She was wearing patterned black stockings, with what appeared to be three inch stiletto heeled shoes, black suspenders and a black lace suspender belt. Over this she wore a pair of lacy black briefs and a matching lacy uplift bra. Clare put her right leg across her left and with her hands at her sides and posed as Graham had instructed so that Bill could look her over. After a second or two she began to turn to her left, pausing briefly side on to pose again sticking out her chest and butt to give Bill the opportunity to drink in the sight. She then continued around to pose with her back to him. After briefly sticking out her butt to give him a good view Clare then turned front on and posed again. Bill noted with interest as she turned the way her protrudent butt had fading pink hand marks visible under the lacy briefs. With a faltering voice as if attempting to fight against the words Clare began to

speak. ‘Graham has instructed Clare to attend your flat tonight for two reasons. Firstly to explain important information about Clare, and secondly to serve you throughout the night as your pleasure slave. Clare has been instructed that from this

point on tonight she must refer to you as Master, if that is permissible.’ Clare was now blushing intensely.

‘Ye .. yeh, that’s definitely permissible,’ Bill stammered. Clare then, breathing more quickly with fear helplessly continued. ‘Last Friday Graham injected Clare forcibly with a drug secretly manufactured by the company codenamed Agent Aspect. Only board level members of the company know of its existence, and as you are to be promoted to the board Clare has been instructed to

inform you about it and Graham’s use of it on her. It renders its victim completely open to hypnotic suggestion. Whilst Clare was subject to this Graham imprinted on

her the following commands.’ Clare then went on to reiterate word for word the commands given to her that Graham had earlier explained. As she did so Bill shook his head in incredulity before eventually smiling. When Clare had finished she was crimson.

‘Now that Clare has informed you Clare has been instructed that she must kneel and beg for use,’ Clare stated, her voice now almost breaking. Bill sniggered. ‘Okay. Be my guest. Go ahead.’ Clare took a step closer to Bill shakily as she uselessly fought against the

compulsion of Graham’s commands. She then knelt before Bill and placed her hands together in front of her as though praying before looking up at Bill. She then said,

‘Clare a teasing slut begs to be used and taught her place by her use master, Bill.’ ‘Well I would be honoured to grant you your request, Clare,’ Bill answered with a snigger. ‘Now if I understand this correctly you are turned on by being humiliated. Is that right?’ Bill said. ‘Yes Master,’ Clare heard herself say. ‘So at the moment you are presumably extremely aroused.’ ‘Yes Master,’ Clare again heard herself say. ‘Stand up and pose for me so that I can molest you,’ Bill instructed firmly. Immediately Clare rose, stood with her feet shoulder width apart, put her hands on her head and jutted out her breasts and bum. Bill put down his glass and then stood by her. Finding the top of her lacy briefs with the f ingers of his right hand he pushed his hand down inside them past her small pubic bush to her sex. Sure enough it was saturated with her juices.

Bill then allowed his fingers to probe into the slit and begin to massage Clare’s clit. She responded with a little helpless moan. Bill then continued cruelly to gently massage the helpless girl’s clit for over a minute before with a groan of shame and pleasure she reached her orgasm. As she came Clare gently bucked forward and backwards in spasms on the spot whilst attempting to hold the pose, her breasts bouncing in unison with the jerks. Bill cradled her around her waist in his left arm during this feeling her pussy clenching sympathetically with the spasms on the fingers of his other hand.

‘There, that better, Clare?’ Bill said.  At any other time before last week Clare would have cried, but though feeling shamed to the core could not because of the command by Graham to never cry in

response to humiliation. She heard herself saying simply, ‘Yes, Master.’ ‘Now what have you got in the bag?’ Bill said, turning his attention to the carrier on the floor.  As Bill let go of her and turned Clare was able to move, and turned in order to follow

Graham’s programmed instructions to display the contents of the bag and explain them as and when necessary. After picking up the bag she emptied it on the floor. Bill was wide eyed as he saw the contents. There were two pairs of pink fur lined handcuffs and a couple of leather straps large enough for the ankle with spring clips attached to rings on them. In addition there was a leather collar and a four inch wide leather waist belt, both again with rings and spring clips attached to their sides. There were also some lengths chain and a tube of what appeared to be lubricant.

‘Graham instructed Clare to buy these to assist your pleasures, Master,’ Clare found herself saying. ‘He has also instructed Clare to recommend ways in which Master can best use her, and Graham has instructed me how to behave during Master’s pleasures.’ Clare could not believe what she was saying or how she was saying it. She found herself worse still again becoming helplessly aroused by the humiliation of it all. She tried to tell herself that she was responding to the programming, but things were beginning after days of such behaviour to become confused. Was this now her? Had the ‘scarring’ of the programming so deeply changed her that she really was now a

‘submissive slut’ and really enjoyed being humiliated in this way? ‘Well be my guest, Clare. Please continue,’ Bill said, smiling.

Clare immediately knelt, picked up the contents of the bag, returned them to the

carrier and rose. ‘Could Master please direct Clare to his hi s bedroom?’ she heard herself saying. Graham had been thorough in his instructions. If Bill did not take the lead on anything she was to guide and instruct him without pause.

‘This way,’ Bill said eagerly, walking quickly with Clare following to his bedroom. His bed was king-size with a large ornate brass headboard. As soon as she entered Clare walked over to the bed, threw off the duvet and emptied the contents of the carrier on the bed before beginning her preparation. She threw the lubricant on the floor and began work with the restraints. Bill seated himself and watched in fascination as the helpless beautiful girl, with a look of shock and horror on her blushing face began to fasten the collar, belt and ankle straps securely onto herself, before taking the chains and fastening them to the bed. When she had finished f inished there was a chain lying across the bed at the middle attached to the base at either side and pulled tight. A similar one was also h igher up near the pillows. Two other shorter lengths of chain were attached to the sides of the bed at the mid section and lay on the edges of the bed with rings attached to their ends. The two pairs of handcuffs Clare had attached to the headboard, with one of each of the two cuffs lying open shoulder width apart on the pillows. Clare then turned to face Bill. Her breathing was fast and she was again crimson with embarrassment but still unable to prevent herself helplessly continuing with Graham’s detailed instructions. She therefore stood with one leg in front of the other

in a sexy pose and said, ‘Would Master now like to remove Clare’s panties and bra and secure her to the bed or would he prefer Clare to do so for him?’ ‘I think I’d like to watch you do it for me, Clare,’ Bill replied, sniggering. ‘Thank you. It would be a privilege, Master,’ Clare helplessly responded. She then immediately reached down, took hold of her lacy panties and dropped them around her stilettos and removed her bra allowing her large breasts to bounce free. Stepping out of the panties she then turned and climbed on to the bed and lay on her back over the chains. Sitting high up the bed she then spread her legs and clipped each of her ankle straps to the rings on the two loose lengths of chain on the edges of the bed. Once these were secured she then slid down the bed, bending her spread legs to accommodate the restraints, and clipped the spring clips either side of the chunky leather waist belt to the chain lying across the mid section of the bed. She then did the same with the spring clips on the leather collar to the higher chain before reaching up and securing her left wrist in one of the fur lined cuffs.

‘Master will have to secure Clare’s remaining wrist,’ Clare heard herself say. ‘Master’ didn’t need a further invitation. Bill threw off his dressing dr essing gown, his eyes burning with desire and jumped onto the bed to kneel between Clare’s spread legs.  As he did this and Clare looked looked down, she again saw the most enormous erection protrude from beneath Bill’s paunch: almost identical to Keith’s it was a good nine inches long and two to three in girth.

Seeing Clare’s gaze and the look of shock Bill said, ‘Another perk of the company, Clare. A few injections of a drug we’ve developed and are currently negotiating with some Japanese businessmen to market for us. It’s called, rather appropriately, Expandophal. The injections are painful, and their effect uncomfortable for an hour or so after, but after a course of four this is the result. I believe Graham and Keith have

already sampled it as well. But you probably already know that, don’t you.’ As he said this Bill reached r eached over Clare, and taking the remaining free f ree cuff secured it snugly

around Clare’s small wrist. ‘Now then, what shall we do with you,’ Bill said as he lay down on top of the helpless girl. Despite everything in her wanting to do otherwise Clare heard herself again follow

Graham’s instructions for what to say at this point in the proceedings. ‘Would Master like Clare to struggle whilst he takes her?’ she said shakily. ‘Graham has instructed Clare to enjoy struggling whilst Master takes her if he wishes this.’ ‘Mmmm.’ Bill said as he took hold of Clare under her shoulders allowing his large cock to rest on her pubes and abdomen. ‘Far be it from me to go against the instructions of a senior board member. Please struggle as much as you wish.’ Clare immediately commenced struggling with the secure restraints, tugging at the cuffs and attempting to wriggle her wrist out of them, pullin g desperately at the ankle straps to close her legs. As she did Bill reached down casually smiling at the useless struggles of the girl and guided his engorged cock to her wet needy pussy. He then pushed entering Clare some two inches so that her struggles could not inadvertently dislodge him, before returning his hand under her right shoulder to take a firm bruising grip on both. Clare gave a little cry of pleasure as she felt herself entered. Enjoying the restrictions of the restraints and assurance of f ailure they provided she then began to struggle more frantically. After struggling for f or twenty or so seconds she then paused and dug

her stilettos into the bed attempting to move her hips to the side to dislodge Bill’s penetration. She found herself experience a thrill of delight as the chain attached to her waist belt clicked taught and the waist belt maintained her helplessly in position.

‘Now let’s teach you your place, girlie,’ Bill said, and with that gripping her shoulders tightly rammed himself inside her. Clare cried out in a loud moan as an orgasm instantly hit her. She felt herself pull simultaneously against the ankle straps and

handcuffs, enjoying the feel of them biting into her, holding her open to Bill’s violation as she climaxed. Bill now commenced aggressively taking Clare, inspired by her coming so readily. As she came down from her orgasm she enthusiastically recommenced struggling. struggling. After

five minutes of relentless fucking Bill was out of breath and Clare’s struggles had begun to abate as the revolting pleasure she was experiencing from the situation began to overwhelm her.  After a further minute Clare again found herself herself brought to an orgasm. This time it was more powerful, and Clare screamed as she again found herself enjoying the delicious restriction of the restraints.

Clare’s bucking during her climax was too much for Bill, who could not hold himself any longer. With a grunt and a few faster and more vigorous thrusts Bill reached his

own climax. As Clare felt the enormous cock swell inside her and Bill’s body tense she gave one last pull on the handcuffs and ankle straps, relishing the way they ensured her utter and complete openness to him; the sense of knowing that nothing in the world could prevent his seed bursting inside her. She hated herself for it. He was after all someone she did not find in the least attractive. But she could not help herself. And as she felt the engorged cock discharge inside her she again climaxed. ***  After a minute or so Bill rose and went to the bathroom. bathroom. Clare heard him peeing as she lay secured to the bed feeling the cool of the room on her saturated gaping pussy. As she listened she realised she too wanted to pee.

Bill returned and got back on the bed kneeling between Clare’s legs, already with the beginnings of another erection.

‘The benefits of a more common drug, Clare,’ Bill said noticing Clare looking at his growing manhood. ‘Its chemical name is sildenafil citrate. citr ate. We manufacture our own for in house use. Can’t sell it of course as Pfizer would crucify us.’ Clare looked at Bill puzzled.

‘Viagra, Clare dear. Anyway I think I am in a mood to screw you again.’ With that Bill gently began to lie on top of Clare.

‘May Clare use the bathroom first please, Master,’ Clare said. ‘Must you?’ Bill said as he was just about to enter her. ‘Yes Master,’ Clare replied. ‘Clare also has further recommendations from Graham to give Master on his use of her if it is permissible.’ ‘Mmmmm. I’m intrigued. I wonder what Graham’s got in store for you next,’ Bill replied r ising ising and quickly unclipping the restraints on Clare’s ankles, waist and neck. Examining the handcuffs he quickly realised that they released with a button on the side rather than a key and undid them also. Clare rose and went to the bathroom to pee and clean the dribbling spunk from her pussy. When she returned she found Bill sitting leaning against the headboard sipping the glass of wine he had retrieved from his hall table, his enormous cock sticking out fully hard. Clare desperately did not want to do what she knew she now must. She would sooner she were fastened f astened back down to the bed given a straight

choice, but she could not avoid Graham’s instructions. So as she approached Clare picked up the lubricant from where she had left it on the floor, remembering to turn her back to Bill and bend down straight legged. She then came closer to Bill before again turning her back to him. Clare then leaned over and stuck out her ass to give him a good view of the lovely full bubble butt, still pink from thi s she said, ‘Graham thought her earlier encounter with Graham, and as she did this that as Clare has treated Master so badly he might like to spank Clare and then fuck

her ass. Would Master like to do that?’ Bill’s eyes opened wide. ‘Yes. Master would certainly like that,’ he said eagerly.  Again blushing red with the embarrassment embarrassment from the situation and her her helpless

obedience to Graham’s instructions Clare put the tube of lubricant near the base of the bed below Bill’s feet. She then knelt on the bed next to Bill. ‘If Master sits on the edge of the bed Clare can lie across his lap to receive her spanking.’ Clare was unbelievably turned on by this constant self -humiliation, -humiliation, and hated herself for it, but couldn’t stop as Graham had been quite explicit on what she must do and say, and proceedings were following f ollowing exactly the course Graham had anticipated. Bill giggled at the contradictory reactions on her blushing face, as he

quickly moved to the edge of the bed. Clare then lay across his lap with her legs straight out behind her and her bum over his right thigh before sticking out the full

cheeks compliantly for Bill’s attention. Bill then began spanking Clare enthusiastically. Loud CLAP! noises filled the bedroom as he worked alternately on the two jutting cheeks protruding between the black suspenders. He found particularly satisfying the way the cheeks bounced as his hand sank into them with each stroke.

Graham had been clear with Clare what she must do: ‘Take the spanking nicely. Keep your butt stuck out and continuously maintain posture with no attempt at self defence. Also whilst you are taking it I want you to continually remind Bill of things you have done and said to him to deliberately tease or antagonise him and apologise for them. Oh, and keep thanking him for taking the time to spank you for it as well.’ Remembering these instructions Clare held herself rigidly in position with her legs out straight behind her and her butt stuck out, shaking as the bubble butt cheeks received Bill’s quite severe attentions. She also began to think of things she had

done to him, the times she had teased him and today’s attack on him when he had asked her on a date. As the thoughts came before her mind she heard them to her horror tumbling out of her mouth.

‘Clare is sorry for the way she spoke to Master ...’ CLAP! ‘Awww! ... and insulted him earlier today. Thank you for spanking Clare to punish her.’ CLAP! ‘You were very hurtful, Clare,’ Bill said remembering Clare’s comments and delivering the next strokes harder. CLAP! CLAP! ‘Yowww! Clare is sorry for the time she bent over in the photocopier

room to tease Master.’ CLAP! CLAP! ‘Thank you Master for spanking Clare for it.’ CLAP! CLAP!

‘Clare is sorry for reporting Master for molesting her ...’ CLAP! CLAP! Bill’s strokes were harder as she reminded him of this. ‘Awww! ... and sorry for slapping Master at the time,’ CLAP! CLAP! ‘Yowww! Thank you for spanking Clare as punishment, Master.’ The humiliation of the spanking combined with her humiliating admissions, apologies and thankfulness was too much for Clare, and as she began to confess another moment of teasing Bill and apologise for it she instantly felt an enormous orgasm engulf her. She moaned loudly and her jutting butt pumped up and down in rhythm with Bill’s spanking as she climaxed. Coming down from the orgasm, her bum still being relentlessly pummelled Clare recommenced her confessional. For a further five minutes Bill continued to spank Clare. The severity of the strokes varied depending upon whether Clare had just reminded him of something particularly annoying she had done to tease or upset him during the period they had worked together. Clare came twice more during the spanking, brought to orgasm by the hideous submissiveness of her confessions, apologies and thankfulness combined with her obedient acceptance of the spanking. At the end Bill’s hand was

sore and Clare’s butt an even red colour from her stockinged thighs to the suspender belt across the small of her back.

‘There, I think that should do it,’ Bill said breathlessly, smoothing over and kneading the red hot jutting bubble cheeks.

‘Thank you for spanking Clare, Master,’ Clare moaned as she rose from Bill’s thighs and began rubbing the roasting cheeks.

‘It was a pleasure, Clare. Now what was the second part again?’ Bill replied smiling. Clare began to blush as red as her butt cheeks but nevertheless answered, ‘Would Master like to fuck Clare’s ass now?’

‘Indeed I would,’ Bill answered, grinning. Clare instantly began to move across the bed on her knees until she was facing the base with the tube of lube between her spread knees. Again Graham had been

explicit. ‘kneel on the bed with your back to Bill. Spread your knees wide apart, spread your ankles further, and then bring your head down to the bed and your butt up in the air. Jut out your asshole and pussy and then ask Bill if that would be a nice position to fuck your ass. If he says yes hold yourself in position and brace yourself

and don’t move till he gives you permission when he’s finished using you.’ Positioning her knees shoulder width apart in obedience to Graham’s instructions Clare then spread her ankles further, before bringing her head down to the bed and her spread red ass up in the air. Finally she concaved her back down thrusting out her pussy and asshole, b efore saying, ‘Would this be a nice position for Master to

fuck Clare’s ass?’ Bill immediately eagerly got on the bed and moved over to position himself between

Clare’s spread calves. He then began to feel the two roastingly hot splayed cheeks, before taking hold of Clare by her hips and moving forward to allow the glands of his

raging cock to nudge Clare’s gaping pussy lips. Clare instantly moaned and was brought to the brink of yet another orgasm, already aroused by the indignity of the position she was f orced to assume by Graham’s instructions.

‘Yes. This position would most certainly be appropriate, Clare,’ Bill said. He then took a bruising grip on Clare’s hips and rammed his cock into Clare’s pussy some five inches. Clare instantly with a loud ‘Ohhhhh!’ climaxed. Her jutting red ass pumped back and forth on the impaling cock as she came. Bill did his best to control his thoughts only narrowly avoiding coming himself with the impact of Clare’s orgasm. He then slid his cock in and out of Clare a few tim es to ensure it was well coated with her juices, before withdrawing and guiding it up to her tiny little three quarter inch asshole. He then pushed the glands of the enormous cock against the little sphincter that guarded the butt hole, and reached down for the

tube of lube. Flicking off the cap he squeezed the tube at the top of Clare’s bum crack and allowed the thick clear gel to run down the seam until it reached her asshole and his cock glands. Clare gave a little intake of breath at the feel of the cold gel hit her skin and slide slowly down. Bill then took hold of his cock and used the glands to smear the lube over and around the little hole before pushing against it. At first it was resistive to penetration by the large girthed swollen weapon, but as Bill in his raging need began to lean more weight onto it preventing his cock bending with his fist the poor little vulnerable sphincter began to yield. Clare wanted to pull away from the feeling of the cock  jamming its way into her, but found herself instead bracing herself against the base of the bed and pushing back against the raging erection, assisting its violation of her bot.

Slowly under the relentless pressure from Bill’s 210 pounds the little hole began to stretch to accommodate the two and a half inch girth of hi s cock. As it finally stretched to a sufficient diameter the little sphincter yielded and with a grunt Bill felt his cock rammed into the tight hole some five inches. Bill then began to fuck the little hole aggressively before ramming at it harder as it began to relax. His cock disappeared into it to the balls this time, with a cry of pain and pleasure from Clare. Clare had never experienced anything like this before. Her eyes were watering from the pain of her asshole stretching under the pressure of the giant member. When it finally entered her it was the strangest feeling she had ever experienced. The nearest thing she could think of was the feeling of being massively constipated.

Except this time it was from something being rammed into her and throbbing inside her with each thrust of its entry. Over the next couple of minutes Clare felt her butt being fucked with steady rhythmic aggression by Bill, rocking her back and forth with the thrusts. As he did she again found herself helplessly obeying Graham’s instructions for what to say if everything

happened as planned: ‘Yes, Master. Clare is enjoying having her ass fucked. Fuck it harder. Make Clare pay for her behaviour. Ohhh!’ Clare hated the pleasure she was experiencing again from the indignity of the position and her self-humiliation, but could not help it and found herself again being brought to orgasm.  As Bill fucked Clare, enjoying her moaning and verbal encouragement he occasionally assisted the process with a squirt of lube, usually followed with an extra large ram pushing himself in up to the balls. Finally Clare felt Bill become faster in his movements and then she felt him grip her hips tight and ram himself in again up to the balls before she felt the cock swell inside her and discharge.

‘Ohhh!’ Clare cried as another orgasm it her. ‘Thank you, Master. That’s nice. Ohhh!’ Bill grunted with each discharge, his body jerking involuntarily forward rhythmically.

 At last he finished and withdrew from the well fucked bubble butt. ‘Excellent, Clare,’ Bill said as he playfully gave the right roasting hot cheek a slap and rose and went to the bathroom to clean himself. ***

Bill emerged from the bathroom after peeing and thoroughly cleaning Clare’s shit of his dick. He passed Clare on the way out, who was teetering on her heels to

hurriedly use the bathroom herself. ‘Don’t be long now, Clare, will you. I’m getting horny again.’ Clare walked past with her head down ignoring him and after entering and locking the door Clare quickly seated herself on the toilet and crapped out a diarrhoea mixture of semen, lube and shit. She felt disgusting. After wiping and flushing she noticed a bidet at the side of the toilet. Clare turned the tap on the bidet and adjusted it to a gentle cool flow before seating herself over it. She smiled and sighed as the cool water hit her sore asshole and burning butt cheeks, cooling the areas down and refreshing them.

‘Clare I’m waiting,’ Bill’s voice rang out from the bedroom. Clare was brought back from her moment of revere to reality again. A cruel reality as Clare realised that Bill wanted to fuck her again, and this would be her third of the night. Graham had given her special instructions for the third fuck – instructions Clare desperately did not want to remember, but of course could not forget. Up to now she had been the recipient of the fucking. Graham had realised that by this time

Bill would probably want to relax a little, so had decided that it was Clare’s time to do some work.

‘Clare I’m getting a little annoyed. I don’t want to have to put you across my knee again, do I?’ Bill shouted with an amused tone. Clare quickly rose from the bidet, washed her hands and dried herself before with a deep breath emerging. After closing the door she walked over to the bed with a look

of embarrassment on her face. As much as she hated it though she couldn’t help feeling incredibly aroused.

Bill’s cock was again a raging erection as he sat on the bed naked sipping the glass of wine. He put the glass down and drank in the sight of Clare walking towards him

dressed only in the stockings, suspenders, stilettos and restraint equipment. Her enormous breasts swung from side to side with each step taken by the stockinged stilettoed legs. The leather of the restraints creaked quietly and the chains and clips on the restraints tinkled. His cock felt fit to explode. When Clare reached the bed she posed seductively one leg across the other in

accordance with Graham’s instructions and began to speak. ‘Graham instructed Clare that at this point she should offer Master the opportunity of having Clare on top

for her third fucking. Would Master like Clare to be fucked on top?’ As she said this Clare thought, ‘Please, please say no! Please don’t make me do this. Please fasten me to the bed or fuck my ass again instead!’ But even as she thought this Bill replied, ‘That sounds like an amazing idea. Graham really as done the business on you, hasn’t he. I don’t know how I’m going to thank him for this.’ As he said this Bill propped the pillows up behind him against the bed’s brass headboard before laying on the bed against them in a seated position. His cock stood up in the air at forty-five degrees below his paunch and man boobs, making him look like a cross between a Buda and a fertility god. Unable to resist the compulsion of her programming and hating the way she felt incredibly aroused by what she was doing Clare got onto the bed. As she moved towards Bill on all fours Bill licked his lips watching her enormous tits dangling and swinging from side to side with her movements. Once over his legs Clare squatted her pussy down on his thighs and slowly made her way forward to embrace him. As she brought her knees either side of his waist she reached down with her right hand to guide the massive swollen organ into herself. She then pushed her hips forward thrusting the cock into her pussy some four inches with an instinctive moan of pleasure, before throwing her arms around Bill and clutching onto him. Bill groaned in satisfaction and brought his own arms

around Clare’s waist and pulled her into himself pushing the cock still deeper and causing Clare to moan louder. Whilst clutching at Bill tightly Clare then began to pump her hips back and forth and fuck herself on the cock. As she did in between little moans with each thrust the words she had been forced to memorise began to tumble out of her mouth.

‘Clare submits herself to Bill, her Master,’ Clare said, clutching at Bill tightly in submission and pumping his cock in and out of herself.

‘Thank you for making Clare pay for her teasing ways, Master. It’s such a privilege to be used by you.’ Clare heard herself saying this but couldn’t believe it. She also couldn’t believe the way it made her feel. The submissiveness and humiliation were bringing her again quickly to orgasm.

‘Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master,’ Clare stated with genuine passion. This was enough, and an enormous orgasm began to overwhelm her. ‘Ohhh! Master, I’m a slut and a slave for your pleasure! Ohhh!’ Clare said clutching at Bill as she came. ‘Ohhh! Thank you for teaching a slut her place! Ohhh!’ ‘That’s delicious, Clare. But slow down, there’s no rush.’  As Clare recovered from her orgasm her pumping movements on Bill’s cock obediently slowed. Clare continued to clutch at him and continued to repeat the humiliating phrases she had been forced to memorise for the occasion.

‘That’s it Master, teach Clare her place. Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master.’  After a half hour of steady work pumping herself on Bill’s cock and abasing herself by repeating the memorised phrases Bill was brought to his climax. His movements in her became more urgent as he pulled her on and off his cock by the waist. Clare pumped her hips obligingly at the same speed and continued throughout to clutch at

Bill in her demonstration of submission.

‘That’s it, Master. Finish yourself off and make your conquest of Clare complete. Ohhh!’  As Clare felt the cock swell and begin to discharge she came herself, shouting out loud ‘Clare submits herself to Bill, her Master! Ohhhh! Clare submits herself to Bill,

her Master!’ When Bill’s body relaxed Clare also relaxed her grip on him and slid off to his left exhausted. She felt utterly and completely spent and used, and as she lay there found herself fall into a fitful sleep. ***

Clare awoke to the sound of snoring. She found herself lying on Bill’s chest like she was his lover instead of his unwilling slave, and after quickly rising to look at the clock saw that it was three in the morning. Graham’s instructions had finished after the third fuck and so Clare felt no further compulsion to stay. She therefore decided

to make the most of Bill’s beauty sleep and make a sharp exit.  As quietly as possible Clare moved to the edge of the bed. It was difficult being quiet with the way the leather of the restraints on her creaked and the chains on them tinkled. She then picked up the bra and briefs and began to make her way to the

door. Before she had got half way a voice spoke behind her, ‘Where are you going?’ ‘Oh, I ... I thought Master may had finished with Clare and she could perhaps go so she won’t be late for work tomorrow.’ Clare replied tentatively. ‘I’m afraid I haven’t, Clare dear. Graham may have finished all of his ideas for you with me. Now I’d like to try out some of my own.’ Bill rose, his cock growing by the second and made his way to the middle of the bed before turning to face the

headboard. ‘Get back on the bed and restrain yourself to it again.’ Clare offered a brief moment of useless resistance to the command before dropping

the bra and briefs and with a ‘yes Master’ making her way to the bed. Once there she again crawled onto it and began the process of restraining herself to it after pulling the pillows back down and laying the open cuffs onto them. Sitting high up the bed she spread her legs and clipped each of her ankle straps to the rings on the two loose lengths of chain at the mid section. She then slid down the bed, and clipped the spring clips either side of her waist belt to links on the chain lying across the mid section of the bed before doing the same with the spring clips on her collar to the

higher chain. As she reached for the cuff to secure her left wrist Bill said, ‘No. Leave your hands free. I’ve got an idea I want to try.’ Clare did as she was instructed, leaving her hands to rest either side of her head on the pillow. Bill got on top of her laying his swollen cock on her pubes and belly.

‘Now, Clare, here’s what I want you to do. We are going to play a power game. I’m going to give you three commands that you will obey implicitly. The first of these is

“resist”. When I give you the command resist you will struggle to prevent yourself being penetrated, or if you already are to dislodge me. There are limits to the resistance though: no scratching, punching or gouging, just try as best you can to

defend your pussy. Secondly if I give you the command “surrender” you are to stop struggling and put your hand on the pillow at the side of your head as they are now. You will hold that position until I give you another command. You won’t be able to move to either struggle or clutch at me until I give you another command. Finally the

third command is “submit”. When I give you this command you will clutch at me and repeat the kinds of things you did when you were on my lap earlier. Are you clear on

all of that, Clare?’

Clare was blushing profusely. ‘Yes Master,’ she said. ‘Good,’ Bill replied reaching his hand down to his cock. ‘Now resist.’ Immediately Clare brought her hands down to defend her pussy. She struggled as

best she could with Bill’s attempts to guide his manhood inside her, and quite successfully. Bill therefore said, ‘Surrender.’ Clare obediently removed her hands from her crotch and put them at the side of her head on the pillow and froze. Bill smiling now guided himself into the wet gaping pussy in peace and slipped himself in some three inches, with a gentle involuntary

moan from Clare. As he commenced slowly fucking Clare he again said, ‘Resist.’ Clare reached down over Bill’s arms to defend her violated pussy. As she did Bill brought his elbows out to prevent her reaching her crotch, so Clare reached up and

under Bill’s arms, which she managed with a struggle. Bringing her right hand down to her crotch she then waited for Bill’s outward movement before bringing her fingers down to dislodge him. Bill’s next thrust sent his cock simply down under her butt. ‘Why you little minx,’ Bill said with a smile. Clare also smiled in a moment of triumph. ‘Surrender,’ Bill said. ‘Let’s make things a little more difficult for you.’ Clare’s hands went to the pillow and she again froze. Bill then took the handcuff to his right and fixed it securely around Clare’s left wrist. ‘There, that’s better. Now resist.’ Clare again tried to bring her hands down to defend her pussy. This time the chain on the left cuff clicked taught holding her left hand in place on the pillow and only her right hand came down to defends her modesty. Bill brought his left hand down too and had a brief playful struggle with Clare over her pussy and his cock, toying with her and enjoying the knowledge that he could remove her defences at any time. He then took a firm hold of her wrist and did just that, bringing her hand away from her crotch back up to the pillow. Clare found herself involuntarily emit a playful squeal of

delight as she fought uselessly against Bill’s greater strength. Bill then leaned on his left elbow keeping hold of Clare’s struggling right wrist and used his free hand to guide his cock back inside her. Clare gave another little moan as she felt the cock enter her again, but continued

obediently to struggle against Bill’s hold on her. After moving in Clare a few times Bill relaxed his grip on the struggling girl’s wrist and she was able to pull free to reach back down to her crotch to attempt to dislodge him. Bill then continued to toy with Clare, allowing her fingertips to get near to his dick to dislodge him before simply taking hold of her wrist and removing her hand out of the way. Bill allowed Clare to get close three times. On the four th attempt as her finger

tips were within a fraction of an inch of his cock he said, ‘Surrender.’ Clare brought her hand back up and placed it at the side of her head on the pillow. Bill then secured the other cuff tightly around the wrist of her f ree hand. Once he

tested to make sure both cuffs were snugly on the small wrists he then said, ‘Resist.’ Clare again then began to struggle uselessly with the cuffs. As before she f elt appallingly aroused by her helplessness and inevitability of her ravishment. Bill’s thrusting became more vigorous and within five minutes he was getting close to coming.

‘Surrender,’ he said, and as Clare froze in place Bill unclipped both of the cuffs on her small wrists freeing her. He then recommenced aggressively taking her leaving

her frozen in the ‘surrender’ position. Clare was quickly on the brink of orgasm by the combination of the fucking and the cruel power game she had been forced to play. She was out of control, desperately wanting to clutch at Bill. In her helpless need she therefore began to cry out to him,

‘Please let Clare move, Master! Please let Clare clutch at Master!’ ‘Yes! That’s it, Clare. You enjoy being dominated don’t you? Very well, you have permission to submit.’ Immediately Clar e threw her arms around Bill’s shoulders and dug her nails into his back. The effect of the girl’s shameless submission was too much for Bill and he immediately reached his climax. Feeling this Clare also reached hers. As she clutched at him and felt him begin to discharge inside her she was engulfed in an

enormous orgasm. In the midst of this she cried out, ‘Ohhh! Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master. Ohhh! Thank you for teaching a slut her place! Ohhh!’ Both of them lay there for a couple of minutes recovering from their orgasms. Bill

then rose and began to unclip Clare’s restraints. Once she was free he lay on the bed and sighed, a big cheesy grin on his face. Clare rose and again went to use the toilet. When she came out Bill was again asleep and snoring. Clare therefore decided to make another attempt to leave, and quickly picked up the bra and briefs again before making her way from the door.

 As she reached the door she again heard a voice behind her. ‘See you tomorrow, Clare. Oh, and don’t forget to thank Graham for me will you?’ Clare made her way out of the bedroom without replying. She picked up the raincoat on the way through the hall, let herself out, jumped in her car and drove home. *** Once she arrived back in her flat Clare stripped off the clothes and restraints throwing them to the corner of the room. Her answer phone was beeping, and so she pressed to listen to the messages.

 After a beep she heard Graham’s voice. ‘Hi, Clare it’s Graham. When you get this it will either be the morning or the middle of the night. If it were me it would be the morning. Anyway feel free to have a lie in tomorrow morning and come in to work at

around one o’clock. You must be exhausted. Who knows what we will be getting up to tomorrow? I will want you want you fully rested for whatever it might be, not tired

and yawning. See you tomorrow then.’ Graham then hung up. Clare mouthed the word ‘asshole’ before going to take a long shower. After drying herself she put on her nighty. It was four in the mornin g. She just wanted to forget what she had done. She could not believe that she had just spent the evening screwing Bill Jennings repeatedly and so submissively. What she hated the most, though, was the way the humiliation of the thought of what she had done made her

feel aroused. Even though she now knew why this was the case she still couldn’t avoid the feelings.  Attempting to blank this out of her mind Clare went to bed and switched off the light.  After half an hour, though, unable to sleep Clare angrily switched the light back on. Cursing she threw back the duvet on her bed, pulled up her nighty, and opened her bedside cabinet drawer to take out the ten inch vibrator and her copy of *Better Fellatio *.

Part 6: Clare’s Companion in Bonds. Clare woke at eleven o’clock. After rising she again showered attempting to wash away the thoughts of the night before and the horrible insatiable arousal the memories caused her. She dressed in her now usual slutty work clothes and after

carefully ensuring her nails were perfectly painted red and her garish red lipstick was

applied ‘just so’ she prepared to make her way to work. As she was putting on her now usual two inch stilettos Clare realised that she had three inch stilettos as well, purchased from the sex shop yesterday along with underwear and sex aids for her date with Bill. She remembered that two inch were minimum – not ideal. She fought the insatiable and irresistible urge to wear the three inch heels briefly before surrendering and putting them on to make her way to work, arriving as required for

one o’clock.  After seating at her desk Clare called Graham on the intercom to inform him she had

arrived so he would not be in any doubt she had made work on time. She didn’t fancy the idea of another spanking so early in the morning.

‘Come into my office, Clare dear,’ Graham replied. Clare entered the office. Graham was seated at his desk. In front of the desk was the

carrier bag she had left at Bill’s the night before, which looked to be filled with the contents she had also left.

‘Come around the desk to my right side and lean on it so that I can have a feel. You know the position to assume,’ Graham said matter -of-factly. Clare immediately walked around the desk until she was at Graham’s right. She then locked her legs straight, leaned on the desk with her hands and elbows, and concaved her back down jutting out her ass pertly.

‘Excellent, Clare,’ Graham said, and began to feel, knead and pat the jutting cheeks. ‘So Bill tells me that you were delicious last night, Clare. As far as I can see you followed by instructions to the letter. I particularly like the part where he invited you to restrain yourself to the bed. Apparently you actually did it, and twice, and both very compliantly as well, and then struggled nicely to demonstrate your helplessness whilst he fucked you. Of course you enjoyed it all, as I instructed you to. You really are turning more and more into the most delicious submissive little slut. I particularly liked the sound of the power game Bill invented. I’ll have to try that as well with you

when you stay over at mine tomorrow.’  As he said this Graham noted Clare’s eyes open wide from his limited view of her face.

‘What’s the matter, Clare? Surely you don’t think I’m going to let Bill have all the fun with you. Last night was just your starter, Clare. Tomorrow night is going to be the main course. Remember what I said on the answer phone last night: if it were me

you wouldn’t be arriving home until the next day, and Bill told me you left virtually in the middle of the night. You’d better not be expecting to arrive home until Saturday morning from my place. Not to forget what I’ve got planned for you during the day tomorrow as well of course. Tomorrow is going to be very interesting for you, believe

me.’ Graham paused from molesting Clare’s presented butt to get hold of the hem of her skirt. He then tugged the skirt up and over Clare’s jutting cheeks before yanking down her panties. Clare did not move throughout this, keeping her back arched down, her legs straight and her ass stuck out like a peach. Graham then said, ‘Let’s

 just have a look at this butt. Mmmm. Yes he did give you a good spanking didn’t he? Still quite pink.’ Graham gently stroked and squeezed the now naked cheeks as he said this, which wer e clearly still pink from yesterday’s spankings. Finally he gave them a pat. ‘Okay, get yourself back dressed and get to work. I’ve left some dictation tapes on your desk.’ Graham then left Clare, who rose, pulled her panties back up and her skirt back down before leaving. After she left Graham’s office, she sat at her desk and sighed a

deep sigh putting her face in her hands again. Even after all she had been through she could not get used to the compliantly submissive behaviour her programming forced upon her. And now she was not even fighting against the compulsion of

Graham’s commands for such minor humiliations. But she still hated the way she had obeyed him to compliantly jut out her butt to be molested. With another deep sigh Clare booted up her computer and began to type another letter to the Nakato Marketing Group, one of many she had typed recently, and tried to forget all the humiliating horrors of her new lif e. Ten minutes later though Keith Hutchinson came through the outer office door as if to remind her. Clare was initially slightly unnerved through her recent experiences with him, however her nervousness turned to surprise as Keith was followed by his secretary, Angie. Angie appeared to be trotting after him with a look of fear and confusion on her face that Clare was now well familiar with. Angie caught sight of Clare and her eyes widened in horror and she began to blush.

Keith walked over to Graham’s office smiling without acknowledging Clare, before opening the door and entering. Angie trotted along behind him with small steps trying

to keep up, and looked eager to follow Keith though the door away from Clare’s sight, however Keith said, ‘No. Wait out there next to the door to be called in.’  Angie therefore backed out wringing her hands slightly and waited at the side of the door attempting to ignore Clare and blushing profusely. Clare stared at her open mouthed. As she looked her over she could clearly see why Angie wanted to be out of her sight. She could also see why Angie was now blushing and looking so awkward stood there in her view. Her appearance was in stark contrast to usual and in stark contrast to everything Clare knew about her.  Angie was around 30 years old and approximately five one in height with a mane of long red hair. From what Clare had heard Angie lived with her widowed mother and had not married. She was known as quite prim and conservative in her general attitudes with few friends, and proud of it. She was well known about the offices to have a very superior attitude about her. It was often mooted that this was the reason she was still unmarried.  Angie had worked for Keith as his secretary for some seven years. Clare had heard a rumour that Keith had made passes at her on a couple of occasions. Angie had apparently rejected these in no uncertain terms. This combined with her prim conservative attitude motivated Clare to delight in tormenting Angie about it. She had suggested Angie was screwing Keith to get a better salary. As suspected this had driven Angie bananas, and she had not spoken to Clare since until the incident two days ago. She was the kind of person for whom the very suggestion of sex was enough to cause her to get on a soap box. To suggest she would consider sex for a better salary? Well, it was probably the ultimate insult. Despite this Angie was quite attractive. She had large deep green eyes and full lips which were complimented by her full figure. Her breasts were easily comparable in size to Clare’s, if anything possibly larger, and certainly appeared so with her shorter

height. Her waist was chunkier than Clare’s, though still quite trim, and this emphasised the wide flare of her hips and her full large round butt. Like Clare she

was the kind of woman that might easily be colloquially described as ‘all tits and ass’. Her conservative and judgemental nature normally kept Angie from displaying her figure in any way. Her habitual mode of dress whenever Clare had seen her was a smart suit, made of dark Jacket with either matching trousers or matching mid calf length skirt, and comfortable flat shoes. It was primarily for this reason that Clare

was so taken aback at Angie today. And from Angie’s obvious nervousness she

realised this full well. Her present mode of dress was far from conservative and reserved. The reason for the way Angie had been walking was that she was wearing what appeared to be four inch stiletto heeled shoes, which made taking large steps quite difficult. These were worn over what appeared to be either patterned tights or stockings. The pattern on them caused Clare to giggle. They appeared quite clearly to be small playboy bunnies. Instead of her usual suit Angie was wearing a small

stretch mini skirt, similar to Clare’s except slightly longer and grey instead of black, with a zip running right the way down the left side f rom top to bottom. Clare noticed

that the fastener on the zip at Angie’s waist had a little metal toggle dangling from it. When she looked closer Clare could see that this also took the form of a playboy bunny.  As Clare studied the skirt she realised that there were lines visible through the thin stretchy material. She quickly realised that these were the mark of suspenders, which solved any dilemma Clare may have had as to whether the tacky playboy bunnies were on tights or stockings.  Above the skirt Angie wore a stretchy vest top in similar thin material and similar in

shape to Clare’s, with small straps over the shoulders and a plunging low cut neckline displaying the tops of her tits. It differed however in having zipper running down the front from the neckline between her tits to the base at her waist. Another little toggle dangled from the zipper fastener between her tits dancing around as she took breaths. Clare could see that this also was a little metallic playboy bunny. Clearly her breasts, like Clare, were being complemented by an uplift bra, as they appeared huge, sticking out some five inches from her body, with the little bunny dancing playfully from the middle. Again like Clare neither the vest top nor the bra under it appeared to offer much protection to the nipples, which were clearly displayed through the material budding now intensely.

‘Like the new clothes, Angie,’ Clare said. ‘I must say I’m quite surprised.’  Angie looked around with an appearance of confusion evident on her face. ‘I ... I just fancied a change. That’s all,’ Angie replied unconvincingly. ‘Pretty big change,’ Clare said. ‘You’re going to hate me for saying this, Anj, but you look very slutty dressed like that.’  Angie glared at Clare. ‘How dare you! Can’t a girl dress a little lighter for the warm weather without being insulted?’ Clare laughed and was about to reply, but the door opened and Keith’s face appeared.

‘Both of you come into Graham’s office,’ Keith instructed.  Angie again took small awkward steps as she walked into the room in the enormous heels. Clare rose and followed Angie into the office, closing the door behind her.

Keith was now stood by Graham’s desk, and as the girls entered Graham rose from behind it, a look of surprise on his smiling face as he looked Angie up and down.

‘Well I’m impressed,’ Graham said. ‘She looks gorgeous. So much better than when she wore those dowdy old suits. These clothes compliment her figure very nicely.’ ‘I thought so,’ Keith replied smiling. ‘Where did she get them?’ ‘It helps to have a female adviser on these things,’ Keith replied with a wink to Graham. ‘There’s a fetish shop on east thirtyfirst street with uniforms. This is their kinky secretary outfit. Nice isn’t it?’  Angie turned crimson. ‘How did you know I bought it from there?’ she suddenly said, with a look of horror on her face, her hands shaking.

‘Oh, just a good guess, Anj dear. You don’t worry your pretty little head about such things,’ Keith replied patronisingly. ‘Did you change any of the text of the programming I mailed to you?’ Graham said. ‘Not much. I used it virtually word for word. I did change a couple of things though.’ ‘Oh. I’m intrigued. What were they? I thought about the wording for quite a while before I used it with Clare. I even updated it before mailing it to you. I included bending down nicely, as my Clare does now so well, obeying orders of all board members, and not trying to inform anyone else that anything has changed – the way my naughty Clare tried to.’ Graham looked at Clare with a mock smile as he said all

of this. ‘I wouldn’t have thought any other changes were necessary.’ ‘Let me show you,’ Keith replied. He then moved to stand in front of Angie, who watched and listened to the conversation with look of puzzlement on her face. ‘The changes were basically designed to work with the clothes to assist ease of access.

Watch.’ Keith then raised his hands and placed them on Angie’s large protrudent breasts and began to massage them. Immediately with an intake of breath of surprise Angie made to step back and

remove Keith’s hands. Instead she planted her feet shoulder with apart and jutted out her butt and breasts. Clare realising what had happened to Angie was waiting to see her put he hands on her head, finding herself smiling at Angie’s plight. Instead however Angie put he hands behind her back, before raising each hand up her back to take hold of the opposing elbow of the other arm. The effect was the same though, as it caused her to pull back her shoulders and push out her tits and butt with greater effect.

Clare giggled slightly as she heard Angie involuntarily say, ‘Thank you,’ and smile whilst looking down watching her tits being rubbed.

‘It’s a pleasure,’ Keith replied with a chuckle. Once Angie had her hands behind her Keith temporarily stopped massaging the large tits and took hold of the little playboy toggle on the zip fastener between them. He pulled the zipper down, and the taught material of the vest-top parted readily. Once at the bottom he took the front of the vest-top completely apart. This revealed a black lacy bra, that also appeared to have little playboy bunny patterns, and had

neat holes in it allowing Angie’s budding nipples to protrude through. ‘Now watch,’ Keith said. ‘The bra opens at the front instead of the back.’ Keith took hold of the bra in both hands between Angie’s tits. He quickly unclasped the two clasps that held it in place and the two cups under tension from the

enormous breasts and Angie’s jutting pose sprang apart. Keith then took hold of the two cups under the tits and pulled them away and apart from them, allowing the two enormous tits to bounce free. Clare had to give Angie her due, despite being thirty the tits were quite firm and self supporting. They continued to stand out quite nicely

from Angie’s body, with the large nipples now standing out like little poles. Clare couldn’t help smiling at the look of horror on Angie’s face as she gazed down watching all of this happening against her will and unable to move. The look of horror increased as Keith next took hold of the shoulder straps of both the bra and vest-top

and pushed them over Angie’s shoulders, allowing them to fall gracefully down over  Angie’s arms to her elbows, effectively leaving her topless. In response Angie replanted her feet on the spot and threw out her butt and breasts with greater emphasis causing her tits to jiggle and bounce. Keith recommenced his work on them, taking hold of them and squeezing and kneading them roughly before beginning to rub them in circular motions. Angie then responded by smiling and

saying, ‘Thank you.’

Clare found herself licking her lips with cruel satisfaction at Angie’s plight. ‘That will teach her to call me a slut,’ she thought. ‘Now you know what it feels like.’ Clare, however, also found herself feeling a strange jealousy of Angie. She found herself wanting to have clothes like those that allowed such ready access to herself. Was this her programming? Was she now becoming as Graham suggested a submissive servile slut? Clare knew which she hoped was the case.

‘The second change I made was a little lower,’ Keith continued as he slowly rubbed the helpless girl’s tits. Pausing Keith took hold of the little playboy toggle on the stretch skirt. He then pulled the zip down with one swift motion, and the skirt came apart and fell to the floor. Poor Angie was now left in only her stockings, suspenders

and suspender belt, as it was now clear she was wearing no panties. ‘Angie isn’t allowed to wear panties for work anymore – at least not unless it is that time of the month, and well it doesn’t matter anyway then does it,’ Keith continued. ‘The rest of the programming is the same. By now the humiliation of the situation has probably got her aroused to the point of an orgasm.’ Keith reached his right hand down between Angie’s legs past her little ginger muff. Angie gave a little start as she felt Keith’s fingers enter her. She again then replanted her feet on the spot and threw out her butt and tits, which bounced and jiggled again, before smiling and saying ‘Thank you.’ Angie’s eyes then widened and her body tensed, before she began to jerk forwards and backwards on the spot as a powerful orgasm overwhelmed her.

‘Look, I hope you don’t mind, Graham, but I’m afraid she just has to be fucked here and now,’ Keith said in response to Angie climaxing, as her tits bounced with each spasm.

‘Be my guest,’ Graham said. ‘I think I might join you.’ Clare then felt her skirt pulled up around her waist before she even looked forward to see Graham do it. Before her programming could kick in to make her pose obediently she then felt her panties fall around her stilettos as Graham quickly yanked them down.

Letting Angie go Keith said, ‘Put your hands down and allow the bra and top fall to the floor, then go over and sit on the edge of the settee. Spread your legs as wide as

you can and then lean back. Stay in that position and don’t move.’  Angie immediately put her hands down shakily as she uselessly fought against the commands and the bra and vest-top fell to the floor. She then walked over teetering on the heels to the settee. As she sat on the edge free from the command to pose she tried to cover up her tits and crotch with her hands as she spread her legs widely and leaned back.

‘Move your hands out of the way and place them at your sides, Angie. You don’t have any place for modesty or dignity anymore,’ Keith instructed. Angie compliantly did so, exposing her pussy and breasts, and reddening still more as a result.

Clare’s top was now pulled up over her tits and also her bra unclasped. Her hands were now compliantly on her head and she had stepped out of her panties to spread her legs shoulder width apart and jut her tits and butt out. After allowing her f irm

large tits to fall free from the bra and tucking the cups under the vest-top Graham

said, ‘Now go sit on the settee at the side of Angie in the same position.’ Clare immediately with growing arousal walked over to the settee, her tits bouncing and jiggling from side to side. Moving around the coffee table she then seated herself besides Angie on its edge. Clare then assumed the same position spreading her legs wide and leaning back. She too was now blushing.

‘Now girls,’ Keith said, taking hold of the coffee table, and moving it out of the way, ‘reach down and open up those pussy lips. Show us where we are going to be putting our cocks. When you have done so f reeze in that position until we give you

permission to move.’ Both girls reached down, both with shaking fingers as they uselessly fought the compulsion to obey Keith’s embarrassing command. Both the girls then used the first two fingers of each hand to separate their pussy lips and expose the saturated love holes. The two smiling men watched them expose themselves. They waited patiently, and once the girls had frozen in position they knelt side by side in front of their secretaries, and unzipped their flies.

‘Hey, you remember those call girls we had in Boston when we attended the drugs convention four years ago like this?’ Keith said to Graham, ‘Who’d have thought it that we’d be doing the same with our secretaries in your office four years later? And me with Angie as well?’ ‘Yeh, life’s sure strange,’ Graham replied sniggering as he guided his swollen manhood to Clare’s splayed little hole.  Angie’s eyes and mouth were opened wide with shock a she looked down to Keith’s crotch. Clare followed her gaze and realised it was the sight of Keith’s enormous manhood that prompted this response. Clare watched as this was guided between the spread dripping lips of Angie’s cunt. As Keith’s glands approached the saturated

gaping cunt Clare saw Angie’s fingers shaking as she almost certainly was fighting uselessly against the compulsion to keep her pussy lips spread for entry.  As Keith jabbed his erection into Angie some three inches Clare heard her say

shakily, ‘Thank you’ and smile. Keith then repositioned his knees and took hold under Angie’s thighs before ramming himself home to the balls with a grunt of satisfaction. Angie’s body then tensed and began to jerk back and forth as humiliated to the core she again helplessly climaxed, making Keith’s satisfaction complete. Simultaneously Clare felt her own pussy being nudged by Graham’s engorged cock. Looking down she noticed that it appeared larger than before and her look of surprise must have been noticed by Graham.

‘Bill told you about the Expandophal injections. I’ve just finished the course of four.’ It had certainly been effective. Graham’s cock was a good nine to ten inches long and easily three inches in girth. Clare felt a l ittle afraid of being invaded by the enormous weapon, but was unable to move  – held by Keith’s command of the girls to freeze in the position. She therefore kept her legs spread and her pussy lips opened wide as the engorged giant was guided into her and then pushed in some

three inches.

Just like Keith Graham then reached underneath Clare’s thighs taking a firm grip on her before ramming himself into the helpless girl some eight inches. Both men then began to steadily and rhythmically fuck the girls, who compliantly held the position, still splaying their pussy lips as much as possible whilst violated by the giant members. There was a steady slurping and slapping sound as both girls were fucked aggressively, helplessly frozen in position at Keith’s command. Graham was the first to reach his climax after just five minutes of selfish use of Clare. Clare was deeply aroused by the humiliation of how she was being so selfishly used like a masturbation aid, and as she felt the enormous cock swell and discharge Graham’s load deep inside her an equally enormous orgasm overcame her. She let out an loud

‘Ahhhhh!’ throwing her head back and hitting the wall behind the settee as Graham’s body spasmed between her legs, his discharging cock sunk into Clare up to the balls.  As both came down from their orgasm the fast rhythmic sound of slurping and

slapping was still constant from their side, joined now in time by, ‘Oh, Oh, Oh’ sounds from Angie as they were voiced involuntarily with each inward thrust and as she stared transfixed at her crotch.  Angie glanced over briefly and her eyes widened in horror as she realised she now had an audience of three instead of one. Clare watched with a cruel smile knowing exactly what was happening to the poor girl next to her from personal experiences over the past few days. Held in position against her will, holding her pussy lips open as wide as she could to the aggressive fucking she was receiving against her will, and now with an audience to her sluttish behaviour, Angie was feeling humiliation beyond belief for someone of her conservative nature. And as Clare knew this humiliation would be making her correspondingly sexually aroused. The inability to hide this would be making her feel still more humiliated, which in turn would be increasing her arousal. The result was inevitable.

 Angie’s face became flushed redder and her eyes opened wider as she was relentlessly and mercilessly forced to her inevitable orgasm. Clare saw her shaking as she fought uselessly the impetus towards thi s, taken by the unceasing rhythm of the aggressive fucking she was receiving. Finally with a glance filled with horror at her smiling audience of Keith, Graham and Clare Angie spasmed into an even greater orgasm than the first two she had experienced. She began to buck forward and back with groans that sounded like a mixture of intense pleasure and misery.

Keith’s body spasmed simultaneously as the pussy tightened on his cock, and his movements froze as his orgasm hit him. His cock sunk to the balls in the helpless climaxing girl then discharged deep inside her. Angie, who had come down slightly from her orgasm opened her eyes again wide in horror in response to the nine inch cock buried in her swell and discharge. She threw her head back as Clare had hitting the wall behind, racked again by another enormous orgasm.  After a few seconds Keith recovered and both men rose, looking at each other and smiling.

‘That was better than the hookers in Boston by a mile,’ Graham said, chuckling. ‘Yep, but how is it when we fuck together I always outlast you, bro?’ Keith replied in amusement. As he said this they both looked back down to the two girls, chuckling. Both were still frozen in position as Keith had commanded, their legs splayed, sitting on the edge of the settee, leaning back, with their pussy lips held open for use. But now however cum as well as their love juices was beginning to seep from the exposed holes.

‘Damn it,’ Graham said looking at the two pussies. ‘They’re going to make a real mess in here and I haven’t got any tissues anywhere for them to wipe up their pussy goo. They’ve already leaked onto the settee. Girls close your pussy lips and hold them closed with your hands whilst I find something for you to clean yourselves with.’ Graham then began to walk towards the office door as the two girls obediently closed their pussy lips and held their hands over them to prevent leakage.

‘Wait,’ Keith said. ‘I have a better idea.’ Graham stopped and turned. ‘I don’t have anything in here they can use though,’ he said.

‘Oh yes you do,’ Keith replied with a chuckle. ‘Angie, lie on the floor parallel to the settee and bring your knees up high and spread your legs.  Angie shakily did as she was instructed, lying flat on her back and lifting her knees up, still holding her pussy closed to prevent the fluids leaking out.

‘Now Clare, go down onto your knees and then squat over Angie’s face facing towards her feet.’ Clare immediately did so, holding her pussy together also to prevent leakage.

‘Excellent girls,’ Keith continued in an amused tone. ‘Now, Clare, lean forward and get your head between Angie’s legs so your mouth is close to her pussy.’ Clare obediently leaned forward until her mouth hovered over Angie’s fragrant pussy. She recognised what was about to happen full well. She was feeling again deeply

aroused by the humiliating way she was acting immediately and helplessly on Keith’s commands so readily to do such degrading things she would never willingly even think about. She knew the same was true of Angie as well as she heard her say,

‘Thank you’ with a wavering voice as she attempted to uselessly resist. ‘Now,’ Keith continued, ‘when I say “go” you are both going to move your hands away from your pussies. At the same time, Clare dear, you are simultaneously going

to lower your cunt onto Angie’s face and you are going to bring your mouth down onto Angie’s cunt. You will then both immediately begin enthusiastically eating each other’s pussies. Make sure you suck out as much cum and juice as you can and drink it down so you are both nice and clean and dry. Keep going until you work out

as much juice from each other as you can to prevent any dribbling on Graham’s nice furnishings or laminate flooring. Oh, and you will both enjoy the taste of each other’s pussies and our cum immensely, and you will attempt to bring each other to orgasm as many times as you can. Graham and myself will leave you to work for a half an

hour or so, what do you think Graham is that long enough?’ Graham was smiling broadly at his colleague’s brainwave and enjoying the look on the faces of the two shocked, blushing girls. ‘Around half an hour sounds fine. There are the finalities of the Japanese delegation’s visit to discuss. We could do so in your office, Keith.’ ‘Good,’ Keith said. ‘Then that’s decided. Let’s go then.’ Keith immediately began to walk towards the office door, and Graham followed. He opened it allowing Graham to exit first before following. Just before leaving he paused and reacted as though he

had forgotten something. ‘Oh! Sorry. Silly me. Tut. Nearly forgot. Go!’ Keith then left pausing only briefly to turn the sign on Graham’s door to “do not disturb”. Immediately both girls took their hands away from their pussies. Clare then brought

her pussy down on Angie’s face as she delved her own mouth between Angie’s gaping lips. Angie’s pussy was flowing with juice and Keith’s seed, as it seeped its way from deep inside her where it had been satisfyingly planted. Clare began to hungrily suck up and swallow the juice and cum. She found herself feeling excited

and aroused by the taste, which, as instructed, she found delicious. Clare also simultaneously felt Angie do the same to her, delving her tongue deep

into Clare’s vagina drinking deep of her love juice and Graham’s seed. After drinking deep of each other’s available juices both girls then began working on each other’s clitorises with the tips of their tongues, driving each other to a frenzy of ar ousal and stimulating more juice to drink deep of. Both girls quickly reached orgasm as they did

this, writhing on each other, grinding their hips and pussies in each other’s faces.  After drinking deep and licking out the available juice they worked on each other’s clitorises again to stimulate more. The cycle went on and on and on as the minutes

past, each of the girls forced to orgasm after orgasm by the other’s darting flicking little tongue. ***

Later that afternoon the door of Graham’s office opened and Graham and Keith reentered. The two girls were still on the floor in the same position as when they left.

Their heads were working enthusiastically between each other’s legs and both were emitting muffled moans of pleasure. Sweat glistened on the skin of their bodies through their exertion and the exhaustion of the countless orgasms they had been compelled to force upon each other.

‘Okay girls,’ Keith said, ‘I know we’re late, but we got delayed with important business. You can stop what you are doing now. I’m sure you are both nice and clean. Lick up the remaining goo from the settee and then get yourselves dressed.’ Both girls unfortunately were on the brink of orgasm again as Keith said this and were beyond the point of no return. They both therefore spasmed into or gasm, their groans increasing in volume, and a few further seconds past as they recovered from this.

‘Good lord, I thought I just told you to stop, girls,’ Keith said, chuckling. ‘I can see I’m going to have to spank my Angie to encourage her to be a little more immediate in

her obedience to me. I’ll leave Clare to your tender mercies, Graham,’ Keith said looking with a smile at his companion. By the time Keith had stopped speaking both girls had moved to the sett ee to lap up the drying cum and juice. They then rose still recovering and began to dress, wiping the glistening juice from their cheeks and mouths onto their arms. As Clare was picking up her panties Graham stopped her.

‘You can put those in the bin, Clare. I don’t know why I never thought of refusing you permission to wear panties before now. From this point on though you won’t be, unless it’s absolutely necessary of course.’ Clare reluctantly obeyed and dropped the panties into the waste paper basket. She pulled down her stretch mini skirt to hide her modesty as best she could, and refastened her bra and pulled down her top.  Angie similarly had dressed, putting back on her stretchable mini skirt, bra and top. She looked extremely confused and shell shocked by what had been happening over the past two hours.

‘So how were you thinking of spanking Angie, Keith, bent over or across the knee?’ Graham said smiling and looking at Angie to see her reactions.

‘I suppose I thought I would put her across my knee,’ Keith replied. ‘More intimate that way. If I’m honest their delay obeying just then is an excuse really. I’ve wanted to spank Angie for years.’ ‘Well in that case you might as well make it as enjoyable as possible and use my

posture cushion.’ Graham pointed to the eighteen inch long, 6 inch diameter cushion which sat on one of the chairs next to the settee where Graham had left it since

using it earlier in the week with Clare. ‘I’ve got another at home with the rest of the equipment I bought to use with Clare, so feel free to keep it. You can spank her here

and now if you wish,’ Graham invited. ‘I think I’d quite like to watch.’  Angie, listened, looking distraught. She had a ‘this can’t be happening’ look on her face which again Clare was now familiar with from her own experiences of the past few days. Clare couldn’t help feeling a cruel sense of satisfaction knowing that like her Angie was now going to have to allow herself to be spanked. Keith had picked up the posture cushion and seated himself in the middle of the

settee. ‘So how does this work?’ he said. ‘Put it along your right thigh, then get Angie to lie over it with her hips right over the top. Then get her to arch her waist down. Her butt will be stuck up in the air nicely for

you.’ ‘Mmmmm. Sounds delicious. Angie, you heard what Graham said. Come and kneel at the side of me and lie across my lap just like he said. ’ Keith had put the cushion over his thigh as he spoke.

 Angie’s breathing visibly increased, and she again reddened as she made her way over shakily to the settee and knelt on it. She then lay across Keith’s legs as instructed with a glance over at her audience of Graham and Clare. Seeing them watch her she reddened more deeply as she then compliantly brought down her waist allowing the posture cushion to jut her butt up in the air. Keith licked his lips as he gazed at the large round jutting peach. He then said,

‘Angie, you will now hold this position nicely whilst I spank you until I give you permission to move.’ Keith then began to spank Angie hard, targeting each cheek alternately. A loud rhythmic CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noise filled the room as Keith worked on the cheeks.

Though they stuck out equally full and round Angie’s bum cheeks were less toned and more fatty than Clare’s. As a result when spanked Keith’s hand sank into the cheeks more readily then Graham’s with Clare’s causing them to bounce and ripple with each stroke and making the satisfaction greater for him. This caused his spanking to be done with even more relish and enthusiasm.  Angie yelped with each stroke, her face a visage of distress. After of minute of receiving steady firm strokes Angie grabbed the settee cushioning at her waist with her right hand and pushed at it as though attempting to push herself up. But Clare realised from her shaking that her programming was fighting her to keep her in position with her back concaved down and her butt jutted out. It was as though she were fighting against some iron bar across her back forcing her to keep her back arched and her butt stuck out.  Another couple of extremely hard spanks followed, both in the centre of her right bum cheek, and suddenly Angie’s hand flew to the area to defend it. Forced to pause

Keith said, ‘Angie, what do you think you are doing? How dare you defend yourself whilst I am spanking you?’ ‘You forgot to tell her not to,’ Graham pointed out with a snigger.

 Angie was now rubbing the right cheek where Keith’s attentions had latterly focused.

Keith took hold of Angie’s small wrist firmly in his left hand, and removed the hand, pushing it to the side until it was away from her butt a few inches to the side of her hip. Angie was clearly wilfully fighting him to get her hand back to her sore butt cheek. As she did and he held her Keith then spoke.

‘Angie, from now on when you are spanked you will be unable to move your hands any closer to your butt than either, here, at the side of your hips, or the small of your back above it. It will feel as though there is a force f ield around your butt preventing

you getting any closer to it.’ Keith then gently relaxed his hold on the struggling wrist and slowly returned it to the small of Angie’s arched back. Keith smiled at Graham at the way Angie’s hand remained at her hip continuing to fight to return to her bottom, but now against invisible bonds that prevented it doing so. Keith then recommenced the spanking, aiming firm strokes at the centre of the right

cheek for a while, and enjoying the way Angie’s struggling fingers fought uselessly to find a way through the invisible barrier that prevented her reaching the stinging cheek. He then returned to vary his strokes between the two cheeks. Loud CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noises were again filling the room and Angie was yelping with pain and beginning to cry. Keith then paused and raised the stretchy skirt over the jutting butt around her waist to reveal the reddened cheeks protruding through the suspenders and stockings.

 Angie’s snivels temporarily ceased, and she raised her hand to her face to wipe them but it was only temporary as the spanking was recommenced enthusiastically on the now nude defenceless cheeks. Clare was beginning to feel sorry for Angie despite their previous tempestuous relationship. She knew exactly what Angie would be feeling now. Unable to prevent herself from jutting out her butt to the spanking, unable to bring her hand to its aid, feeling humiliated by the situation, Angie would as a consequence be becoming increasingly aroused, despite her tears.  As Clare watched she began to see the tell tale signs of this process. Angie was crying and snivelling. Her right hand was pushing up against the settee at her waist against the invisible bar that kept her back arched down. As a particularly hard spank landed again on her sore right cheek the hand then flew to try to defend it, only to find the invisible barrier stop it at her hip. Her shaking hand then moved up her hip to the small of her back, in a futile attempt to find a way through the invisible barrier.

Keith’s spanks continued firmly, rhythmically, from cheek to cheek. Angie’s fingers at the top of her skirt worked uselessly to try to reach them. Suddenly looking to her right at the audience of Clare and Graham Angie’s eyes

widened. Her body shook and went suddenly rigid. She then cried out, ‘Oh, No!’ and her red butt began to pump up and down in rhythm with the spanking it was receiving as Angie helplessly came.  As Angie’s climax ceased Keith stopped, and slowly smoothed his hand over the two cheeks, still compliantly jutted out for him.

‘That was excellent, Angie,’ Keith said. ‘And you appeared to enjoy being taught your place by me more than I enjoyed teaching you. I can see we’re going to have to make this and a good fucking a daily occurrence.’ Keith then looked at his watch. ‘Good lord, is that the time. Where’s it gone. It’s four o’clock already. Get yourself up, pull your skirt down, and compose yourself, Angie. You need to go down to see Ms

Hayes in HR for your new contract.’  Angie rose still snivelling slightly looked at Keith confused.

‘Well I can’t see why I should pay you so much unless you earn it. From now on you’re going to be paid a third of your normal salary and the rest you will earn by providing me a sex and spanking service on a regular basis. Baring in mind your

feelings about prostitution and the like I thought that it might be amusing.’  Angie looked at Clare distraught and embarrassed. She then turned to Keith to ask

him not to, and instead smiled and said, ‘Thank you.’ ‘You might as well go with her, Clare,’ Graham said, after sniggering at Angie’s response. ‘She informed me earlier she has something to discuss with you. I know that I can trust you now after our little talk about your behaviour yesterday. Both of

you need to clean yourselves up first. Ms Hayes will wonder what’s been going on otherwise, won’t she?’  Angie rose, pulled down her skirt and wiped her eyes. She then made her way to the door and Clare followed as the two men seated themselves at Graham’s desk as though they were no longer interested in them and began to discuss business. ***

Clare and Angie both walked straight to the ladies’, cleaned themselves up and washed and dried themselves without speaking. Both had smeared lipstick and were in need of make up. Since last Friday Clare had come to work without a handbag, keeping some money for her lunch and bits and pieces in her car. It was as though somehow unconsciously her programming to not wear anything other than the strict dress code negated her having anything else with her visible. Rather than go back down to her car for her lipstick, though, she thought she would use it as an icebreaker with Angie.

‘Any chance I can borrow some lipstick and a compact? You got anything in Keith’s offices or should I get some stuff from my car?’  Angie was silent for a time, just staring numbly at herself in the mirror on the wall.

‘What’s happening?’ she said ignoring Clare’s questions. Clare paused before answering. She felt no particular compulsion not to answer the question honestly, so she did just that.

‘You have been injected with a drug called Agent Aspect. It’s a mind control drug that opens you up to suggestion on a very deep level. The programming Keith and Graham were talking about in there were the suggestions Keith programmed you

with whilst you were under from the Agent Aspect. You won’t be able to go against that programming, as you are probably already realising from what we have just

been up to for the past two or three hours.’ ‘But where did they get it? And what did this programming involve, I can’t remember any of it?’ Angie said in shock. ‘What is the last thing you do remember?’ Clare said. ‘Well I was in Keith’s office yesterday evening. He had told me he wanted to discuss something important with me to do with my job.’ ‘Sounds familiar so far,’ Clare replied ironically. ‘Then ... well I can’t remember anything until I went shopping this morning. No ... wait ... I remember him saying something about going shopping for some clothes for work

 – something new and different.’ ‘Well you certainly did that,’ Clare answered laughing slightly. ‘My god. This can’t be happening,’ Angie replied. ‘Have ... have you had this done to you too then?’ Clare looked at her wide eyed insulted. ‘Do you really think I dress like this and

behave like this because I want to?’  Angie looked back slightly embarrassed at the question. ‘I’m sorry. I just assumed ... well I just thought ...’ ‘You just thought I was a slut and enjoyed dressing like this and screwing around,’ Clare answered for her.

 Angie was quiet for a moment. ‘I’m sorry. Damn it, I’m feeling turned on again. What the hell is this?’ Clare sighed and smiled. ‘It’s because you’re embarrassed at what you just said to me. One part of the programme – I think the part I hate the most – makes us get aroused by being embarrassed or humiliated.’ ‘Do you know what else this programming involves?’ Angie said. Clare then went through the programming Graham had devised. Angie looked utterly horrified.

‘So that’s why we did what we did in there,’ she said. ‘Yes,’ Clare replied. ‘And unless your programming is different to mine I am now feeling we need to get a move on to get cleaned up and made up ready to see Hilary

Hayes.’ ‘I’ll just go and get my make up bag. I keep it in my desk drawer. We can share it.’  Angie then tripped out in her enormous stilettos as quickly as she could to retrieve her make up. *** Clare and Angie stood in the elevator side by side watching the eighth floor go by, both again now neatly made up and their slutty clothes smoothed down smartly. The elevator stopped at the seventh floor, and as the doors opened smoothly to reveal two junior execs. Both of the execs stopped their conversation and their eyes opened wide at the sight of the two sluttily dressed girls, before walking onto the elevator looking them over like pieces of meat. The elevator went down two floors, and the two execs stood facing each other and glanced around at the girls’ tits and legs occasionally as it moved. Clare noticed they both had bulging crotches and were clearly enjoying the view. Clare felt herself reddening and glancing around at Angie saw she was too. The elevator stopped at the fifth floor and the two execs exited after having a look around at them and another onceover of their bodies like they were objects. The elevator doors then closed and it began again to move.

‘I hate it!’ Angie suddenly said. ‘I hate getting helplessly turned on by being embarrassed and humiliated like that.’ ‘I know,’ Clare replied. ‘It’s tough. You know what I hate the most though? It’s knowing that if they molested me I’d not only let them, I’d assist them, not be able to do anything about it – and enjoy it.’ ‘Oh god!’ Angie said. ‘Even just talking about it’s turning me on. I hate it! ’ Clare knew what she was feeling. Talking about it was turning her on too. Somehow having someone in the same position as her was kind of comforting though.  Angie suddenly gave a start. ‘I’ve just thought – what’re we going to say to Ms

Hayes? How are we going to explain the way we’re dressed?’ ‘I’m hoping it will be to our advantage actually,’ Clare replied. ‘From what Graham said to me before he spanked the living daylights out of me for tal king to her

yesterday she already suspects I’ve been hypnotised in some way. I’m not sure how

Keith and Graham wangled things to talk her out of it, but they must have somehow.

She’s done nothing but help me over the past few months. Perhaps the way we’re dressed will revive the idea for her and no matter what our programming forces us to

say she’ll see through it?’ ‘Well let’s hope so then,’ Angie replied. The elevator stopped on the second floor and the two girls got out and walked towards the HR department. The young clerk, Derek, was seated typing when the two sluttily dressed girls entered HR, their tits wobbling and their nipples budding through their tops. After he did a double take and swallowed he smiled.

‘Wow! This new clothes style of yours is really taking off, Clare,’ he said smiling, and looking them both over shamelessly.  Angie looked away slightly flushed around the cheeks. Clare however managed to

control her programming’s compulsion to arousal at the embarrassment more through her greater experience. ‘We’re here to see Hilary Hayes. I believe she’s expecting us,’ she said. ‘Yeh. She told me to ask you to make your way to her office. She is apparently expecting you. Before you go though she said I was to tell on her behalf that you had to pick up and take in with you the two boxes over there.’ Derek indicated to two

boxes which sat on the floor a few feet away from Derek’s desk. One was around four inches high and two feet square, the other six inches high and two feet square. Both sat side by side on the floor. Clare seeing the boxes on the floor realised immediately what would happen if she tried to pick one up. She thought of asking Derek to do so for her, however felt a now familiar compulsion from her programming telling her to do it, and realised that it was because despite her gender Hilary was a board member and the instruction had come from her explicitly.  Angie in her innocence had no such conflict and had immediately made her way over to pick up the nearest box. Her behaviour and reaction was familiar to Clare, as it was almost identical to the way she had responded to the filing cabinet on Monday.  Angie at first tried to squat down for the box with her back away from Derek. However after moving into position to squat down she appeared frozen for a few moments with a strange look of surprise on her face staring down at her legs as though at a disobedient pet. Her expression then turned to one of shock and her face began to redden as she slowly walked around until her back was to Derek, and then locked her legs straight and slowly bent over from the hips with her back flat, her large butt stuck out for view. She then began to rise holding the box, however slowly and straining against the lack of speed in a way Clare remembered, arching her back and sticking out her butt still more as she uselessly fought the compulsion of the programmed commands in order to rise quickly. When she had risen holding the box Angie looked deeply embarrassed, and looked

at Clare with a ‘you didn’t tell me about that’ look on her face. Helplessly following the compulsion of the command Clare then did the same with the other box, bending down thrusting out her butt as she picked it up. She was grateful at least that it was not too heavy and did not place too mu ch strain on her back from the position. When she rose and turned Derek was seated with his mouth open looking from one

girl to the other. At last he spoke. ‘I’ll tell her you’re on your way,’ he said. With that he reached for the intercom.

 As the girls tripped on their heels down the office corridor holding the boxes Clare glanced over her shoulder, and sure enough Derek was ogling their asses as they walked along. Undoubtedly Angie, like her, was hating the way the whole episode had turned her on so.  After a struggle to open the door both girls walked into Hilary’s office carrying the boxes. Hilary Hayes was seated looking at her computer monitor as they entered.

‘Put the boxes over there,’ she said without looking up pointing at her coffee table opposite her desk. The girls did so, feeling thankful that there were no men in the room, as t his enabled them to squat down to put down the boxes. Even so the tight skirts would undoubtedly still provide a nice view as they squatted.  As she rose Clare glanced over her shoulder and caught a strange look in the eye of Hilary, who appeared to have been watching them squat down and immediately looked away back to the computer screen as she saw Clare look around. Clare found this disconcerting for reasons she couldn’t quite define.

‘Clare, could you please open the door and pop the sign onto “do not disturb” before we continue. Then please both come and sit down,’ Hilary indicated with a smile to the two chairs at the opposite side of her desk. Clare went to the door, op ened it, changed the sign and then went over to sit beside Angie, who had already seated herself. Neither girl spoke and both looked nervously towards Hilary.

‘Well I see from your new mode of dress, Angie, that you have gone for a minimalist look. What’s that all about then? I always heard from Keith you were quite the moral majority in the offices.’  Angie blushed. ‘I don’t know,’ she said. ‘I suppose ... well, I suppose I just wanted a change, that’s all.’ ‘A very nice change for the boys,’ Hilary replied. ‘One Clare’s already opted for. So is that true of you too, Clare? You just thought you’d have a change and dress like a hooker for the office?’ Clare felt anger and some confusion at Hilary’s tone. She wanted to tell her it wasn’t her choice at all, that she was the subject of some misogynistic sexist game, but

could not. Instead she replied, ‘I don’t know. I suppose I just wanted a change, yes.’ ‘And what about what you said to me yesterday, Clare,’ Hilary continued quizzically. ‘You said something was happening; something was going on you didn’t understand that was making you behave oddly. Is that still the case?’ ‘No! No it isn’t,’ Clare heard herself blurt out under the compulsion of her programmed commands. ‘That was a mistake. Nothing is going on different in any way. I just have decided to dress and behave differently, that’s all.’ ‘And what about you, Angie,’ Hilary continued with a strange smile. ‘Do you think there’s anything strange going on affecting the way you behave in any way?’ ‘No! No. Not at all,’ Angie replied, swallowing. ‘Perfect. Absolutely perfect,’ Hilary replied smiling. ‘So that’s the test I promised Graham complete. Now I can get on having some fun.’ Clare looked at Hilary in shock. What was she saying? Hilary reached into a drawer of her desk and took out what appeared to be two

copies of a contract. ‘Here,’ she said to Angie. ‘Read this and then sign both copies. In summary it states that you are going to be paid a third of your salary each month and the rest will be paid dependent upon performance. Keith will inform me of that at

the end of each month. He tells me it’s to be based upon how satisfied he is with your performance in bed and how well you take his spankings. So in effect not only do you now look like a whore, Angie, you are one. Congratulations.

‘Clare dear,’ Hilary said, turning to her. ‘You are now going to stand up and do a sexy striptease until you are naked apart from your stilettos. So get up and get

moving!’ Clare’s heart was beating fast. She could not believe that Hilary was doing this. She had always been such a ready ear for her complaints and problems. She was a woman. She thought she could trust her. How could she? Clare stood and slowly began to waggle her hips from side to side seductively. As she did she began to smooth her hands down over her breasts and body as though deliberately trying to turn Hilary on, despite definitely not wanting to do so. ‘Excellent, Clare,’ Hilary said looking her over as she began to peel up her vest-top

over her head. ‘You didn’t seriously think I was on your side did you?’ she said. ‘Keith and Graham have been friends of mine for years. You don’t get to a position like this as a woman even these days without playing the game as tough as them. I wasn’t helping you with those complaints against Bill Jennings and Keith, I was covering for them. I was blocking your complaints at every turn, you stupid bimbo. Start to turn around and peel that skirt down over your butt real slow whilst you stick

it out,’ Hilary said. Clare, despite now feeling intense anger towards Hilary, did as she was instructed. She turned, stuck out her butt, and after unbuckling her belt and unzipping the three inch zipper on the back of the stretch mini skirt she slowly began to peel it down over her jutting butt.

‘Good. Nice to see your not wearing any panties. Quite appropriate. You know, there are two kinds of women in the world these days. Tough women like me, who can play the game with the boys, and those that get used by them. I play the game. You two are the weak sluts they have chosen to get to use. And as I have a penchant for

girls as well, that suits me just fine too. Now let’s see you peel off that bra and then turn around and show me those lovely titties. Make them bounce for me.’ Clare slowly unhooked the bra then slid it off before turning to Hilary. She then  jumped up and down slightly, her hands at her sides, her tits bouncing up and down with her movements.

‘Delicious. Now, Clare, I want you to lie on the floor parallel to the table. Put your  hands at your sides and your legs together.’ Clare immediately complied, lying on the floor out flat and putting her hands to her sides. Hilary then rose, took off her jacket and threw it on her chair before unzipping her pencil skirt and slipping it off along with her panties. She then walked over to where Clare lay, who looked up at her trepidatiously but still found herself aroused by the embarrassment of the situation. Hilary then squatted down with her legs either side of Clare and sat on her abdomen.

‘I’ve wanted to do this to your tits for months,’ she said. Clare watched in horror as Hilary with her knees jamming in Clare’s arms to her sides took hold of Clare’s tits and brought them to the middle, before she began to rub them. She began to massage them in regular circular motions, with a look of intense satisfaction on her face. Clare noticed she differed slightly from either of the men whilst she was doing this, in that she appeared to be taking equal satisfaction in the reactions she was getting from Clare as from the actual act of rubbing the tits themselves.  After a minute or so Hilary paused. She then began to move herself up Clare, over

her tits, until her crotch was over Clare’s face. ‘Angie, get down here and kneel opposite me,’ Hilary barked. Angie had been seated frozen after signing the contracts, a look of horror on her face. Clare could see the

look. It appeared to be the look of someone who had only ever read about lesbian women, and who could not believe she was in the same room as one, let alone witnessing what she was. Nevertheless Angie did as she was instructed, clearly fearful, yet equally helpless at the command of a board member.

‘Clare, you are now going to start eating pussy. I’ve heard from the boys you both have had plenty of practice today, so you should be good at it. Make sure you do it good, Clare. Swallow down my juices and lick my lips and clitty nicely. Do your level

best to make me cum. And Angie,’ she said looking up at the terrified redhead that now knelt opposite her. ‘Come here so I can get to work on you, young lady.’ Clare immediately began to lick, suck and lap at the musty smelling pussy, darting her tongue at the little stuck out clitty. She heard Hilary moan.

‘Ohhh. Yes. That’s right. That’s nice, Clare. Angie, come here.’ Clare looking up over Hilary’s minge and saw Angie move towards Hilary shakily. She then saw Hilary begin to grope her breasts. Immediately Angie’s hands had gone behind her and Hilary quickly took hold of the little bunny toggle and pulled down the zipper of the top. Clare could feel she was really turned on by what she

was doing. Her juices were exuding more and more on Clare’s face and in her mouth. Clare therefore found herself working harder on Hilary’s clit to bring her off. This caused Hilary to moan and to become even more passionate with Angie, ripping open her bra and groping her large breasts as they bounced free whilst again

moaning; ripping down the zipper on her skirt and tearing it open to access Angie’s crotch.

‘Oh yeh. You’re as turned on as me, Angie. You’re a real hot little slut now. That’s it. Enjoy it,’ Hilary said as she kissed Angie’s neck and breasts and began to work her right hand in and out of Angie’s crotch rubbing her clit.  As she did this Hilary began to move her hips, grinding her pussy against Clare’s face. Clare, helplessly did her best to aim her tongue at Hilary’s clit and pussy lips with the movements, with moans from Hilary as she was successful in catching her

and Hilary’s arousal level steadily increased. Clare saw that Angie was becoming equally aroused, as Hilary had said. She was

now kissing Angie back passionately as Hilary’s hand worked at the same speed as her hips on Angie’s cunny. Eventually the movements became more urgent, Hilary grinding on Clare ’s face and her hand down Angie’s crotch speeding in unison. Then suddenly with a groan Hilary came, juices squirted into Clare’s mouth as Hilary’s cunny tightened with the orgasm. Looking through the minge Clare saw Angie also suddenly spasm and moan, her lips

locked against Hilary’s, but her arms still tucked behind her and her tits stuck out obligingly, bouncing in rhythm with her groans. The movements of the two girls above Clare suddenly ceased. They were both out of breath. After a moment’s pause Hilary then rose.

‘That was amazing, girls, I have to commend you. That was great. I will have to book you in your diaries for a night for us to spend together when you are free. Oh yes, the diaries and the other stuff,’ she said as if remembering looking over  at the two

boxes on the coffee table. ‘Get yourselves up, girls, I have some presents for you.’ The girls rose. Their tits wobbled and bounced around in their nakedness. Angie hurriedly dressed herself. Clare also went to pick up her skirt however Hilary stopped her.

‘Don’t try to get dressed in those, Clare. Go over to the boxes and open them. Well go on then, I know you want to. Open the boxes,’ Hilary said as though it were

Christmas. ‘The slightly larger one is yours, Clare,’ Clare and Angie walked over to the boxes and opened them. Clare’s contained some clothing, and a pair of shoes. The clothing she could see instantly was a twin of

 Angie’s new work clothes. There looked to be two pairs of everything: tops, bras, and skirts, complete with bunny patterns and toggles. Clare moved the clothes around and found that there was also a small handbag. This also had a little playboy bunny on.

‘Take out the handbags, girls. As a woman myself you will see I have thought of everything for you. If you are going to do something properly do it properly, that’s my motto, and that’s what I said to Keith. If you want your secretary to dress sluttily get a proper slutty outfit from a uniform sex shop that knows about such things. You’ll find it’s your size, Clare. Graham knows your figure and clothes sizes better than you. He really did his research before he even obtained the AA to use on you. ‘Oh and the handbags – they contain nice garish red lipstick, a mirror compact and nail varnish, and a few other bits of makeup you’ll find useful around the office – and

most importantly a diary. You’ll be needing a diary, girls, won’t you? You’re going to be very popular dressed like that, and we can’t have sluts like you treating young men and women like Clare did to Bill yesterday morning. So you’ll need a diary to arrange your dates.

‘Oh yes, nearly forgot the command. From now on, girls, you will at no time r efuse a date with either a girl or a guy. In fact if you so much as suspect someone is trying to chat you up you will get out your diary and offer them a slot to either come back to your place or theirs. Remember the principle of first come first served, though – and

in your cases served is the operative word.’ Hilary sniggered as she said this. ‘No double booking yourselves.’ Clare and Angie looked at each other with similar distraught expressions.

Hilary looked at her watch. ‘My, look at the time,’ she said. ‘It’s gone five o’clock already. Clare you might as well get dressed in your new clothes to go home in. You won’t be needing these old ones any more. Make sure you dress in your new clothes

for work from now on. Oh, and lastly you’ve both got a big day tomorrow. You’re going to be assisting us with the Japanese delegation; lubricating a deal for us for want of a better way of putting it. Graham asked me to give you important orders

regarding homework for tomorrow. Are you listening carefully?’ Both girls looked at Hilary with resigned expressions on their faces. Clare couldn’t help but also feel that Hilary looked slightly ridiculous, stood there in just her blouse

and bra giving them orders. It didn’t help the hatred she felt of being so easily programmed with orders, though.

‘Okay. Angie, you are going to be staying at Clare’s flat tonight.’  Angie looked at Hilary and then at Clare worriedly.

‘Clare is going to assist you to learn how to suck cock. She has been doing lots of homework and practical on the subject, I’m assured, and will be a great mentor for you. Clare, you and Angie will sleep with each other naked tonight. You will kiss, fondle and masturbate each other, and whilst you do so you will have out that big

vibrator I’m told you have and that book on cock sucking Graham gave you. You will go through it together whilst you play for at least two hours after bed time. Make sure you work on each other enthusiastically and bring each other off as many times as you can. And make sure you are both proficient at cock sucking for tomorrow.

Understand?’ Both girls nodded.

‘Good. Then you can go.’ *** The offices were empty when they left, which was fortunate as Clare didn’t really

fancy explaining to Derek why she was wearing different clothes exiting Hilary’s office to when she had entered.

The girls drove to Clare’s flat quietly in her car carrying their boxes of clothes. Neither wanted particularly to speak about what they had endured that afternoon.  After they arrived Angie made a call to her mother and said she would be staying at

a friend’s for the night. Clare then made them both a hot chocolate and they sat in her lounge.

‘Would you like something to eat?’ Clare asked after a while. ‘I can make us a sandwich.’ ‘No. I’m not hungry,’ Angie replied. She then paused for a moment and they were silent together again.

She then continued, ‘Look, I really don’t want to sleep with you naked and do those things Hilary suggested. I’ve been brought up to believe ... well ... that things like that are wrong, unnatural. I just want to forget what we did today. We’re away from work and those people now. Perhaps we can get away with pretending we did what Hilary

said?’ Clare gave a humph. ‘We can try – if it makes you feel better. How about you sleep on the sofa?’ ‘Okay,’ Angie said smiling enthusiastically. ‘I’m glad you don’t want to just go along with what they tell us – not that I’m suggesting you would because of your character or anything.’ ‘Of course not,’ Clare replied with a rye smile. ‘Not much point after today either of us  judging anyone else anyway, is there?’ ‘No,’ Angie replied uncomfortably. ‘I suppose not. Actually I think I am hungry. How do you fancy a takeaway?’ The two girls then ordered a Chinese and after it arrived ate hungrily. Afterwards Clare had a shower and after Angie also took one Clare leant her a nighty and a dressing gown. They stayed up watching the TV for a while trying to distract themselves and then decided to try to sleep.

‘Perhaps if we get to sleep early we’ll wake up in the morning and won’t have done what Hilary said? It’ll be kind of like their spell will be broken,’ Angie said, as she curled up on the sofa under a blanket and Clare was going to her bedroom.

‘Yeh. Perhaps,’ Clare said. But she wasn’t holding out much hope. Two hours passed and for Clare the compulsion to Hilary’s command was creeping up on her like a junky’s withdrawals. She fought it and tried to get to sleep. ‘Perhaps  Angie already has,’ she thought. She then heard something in the darkness of her bedroom walking. Her bed clothes then began moving. She knew who it was and why she was there, so she switched on her bedside light.

‘I was cold on the sofa,’ Angie said. ‘I just thought, well, it would be warmer if we were in together. It might make it easier to get t o sleep if we are here to support one

another.’ Clare smiled. ‘Okay, let’s give it a try.’ She then switched off the bedside light.  An hour passed uneventfully except for the two girls turning fitfully around the bed uncomfortably. For Clare the compulsion was becoming unbearable and she knew it

would be the same for Angie, but hoped that neither would crack. She then heard

 Angie sigh and turn to her. Angie’s left arm embraced her. It was too much. Springing up Clare turned on the bedside light.

‘What’s wrong?’ Angie asked innocently. ‘You know what’s wrong,’ Clare answered as she lay down again beside Angie. ‘It’s no use. You know that  – don’t you?’  Angie looked down at the bed briefly and then looked up at Clare and said, ‘Yes. I suppose so.’ Clare sat up and took off her nighty. Angie sat up and did the same. The girls then embraced and kissed, and their hand roamed over each other with a sigh of relief from both, like a drunk getting his first shot after a dry day. As they paused Clare again sat up, and then reached for her bedside cabinet to take out her vibrator and her copy of *Better Fellatio*. Part 7: Clare Seals a Deal. Clare woke to find Angie lying beside her. She looked at her bedside clock, beside which her vibrator sat on her copy of *Better Fellatio*, where she had left it the night before. It was eight o’clock. Both she and Angie were naked and Angie had her left

arm draped across Clare. Angie’s head rested on her left arm, her red mane covering Clare’s breast. Clare looked down and saw she was smiling. Clare’s pussy felt sore from the action of the day before and especially from the two hours of sex play with Angie they had been forced by Hilary’s command to undertake before they could sleep. Both had played with each other’s pussies and clits bringing themselves repeatedly to orgasm. Clare talked about what she had learned from *Better Fellatio* and assisted Angie to practice on the dildo as they played. She remembered the curious feeling of uncertainty as to whether she was doing it because she had to or because she wanted to. This was a feeling occurring frequently recently, and she did not like it at all. She had definitely enjoyed the experience, though it was something she would never have dreamed of doing before yesterday with another woman. But then she had been told to enjoy it, so was it really her?

‘Angie,’ Clare said, rocking her slightly. Angie’s eyes moved and she moaned slightly and then cuddled up closer to Clare.

‘Angie!’ Clare said more loudly. This time Angie’s eyes opened. After a couple of seconds realisation became evident on Angie’s face and she quickly rose, covering herself with a sheet.

‘I’m ... I’m sorry. I’ll get dressed and go. God, I can’t believe we did that last night – or all of that yesterday. It’s a nightmare. Oh, god. I can’t go to work. I won’t go through that again!’ ‘That wouldn’t be wise. I tried that one, and all that happened was that I was phoned and told to come in. I then got spanked.’  Angie was seated with her face in her hands and her elbows holding the sheet to cover herself.

‘Look. Go take a shower and get dressed. We’ll have some breakfast and then go to work together,’ Clare said rising. ***

Clare and Angie stood side by side facing the full length mirror in Clare’s flat. They

had both taken showers and ate breakfast together in silence. Afterwards they had applied garish red nail varnish to each other’s nails, ensuring it was perfect. They now both stood in their identical slutty fetish secretary uniforms applying their garish red lipsticks. Clare looked at the image of herself in the mirror in her new improved uniform. The little playboy bunny toggle danced around where it dangled functionally between her elevated large breasts at the top of the zip that ran down the front of her new clingy low cut vest top. Underneath it she wore the new front opening bra that was designed to conspire with the vest top to allow quick and easy functional frontal access to her breasts. Neat holes in the bunny patterned lace bra allowed her nipples to protrude through so that they were clearly defined by the thin material of the vest top. Below she wore the small grey stretch mini skirt on the left side of which a similar zip to the vest top ran top to bottom and a second playboy bunny toggle rested lightly on her hip; obviously designed to be easily graspable and allow quick and easy functional removal of the skirt and access. Underneath all she wore were the bunny pattern stockings and suspenders, now like Angie unable to wear any panties.  As she looked at herself she wondered how quickly the vest top, bra and skirt could be removed to leave her only in her stockings stilettos and heels. Probably if

yesterday’s experience was anything to go by under 20 seconds. As she contemplated these things her pussy began to feel moist with her arousal, and she saw her clearly defined nipples begin to bud more profusely through the thin vest top. The embarrassment of wearing clothes designed to allow maximum ease and functionality of access for sexually abuse stimulated her  – as she was programmed for it to do. She looked across at Angie, who was similarly contemplating her own image in the mirror. She thought of how it must have been for Angie the day before after she had purchased her set of these clothes from the fetish uniform sex shop and then put them on at home for work. She remembered her own attempts at resisting the instruction to wear her previous set of slutty work clothes on Monday.

‘It must have been difficult for you yesterday coming to work dressed like this,’ Clare said.  Angie looked at her for a moment and then looked down before speaking. ‘I tried not to. I took them off and put them back on four times before in the end surrendering to the compulsion to wear them. I felt utterly distraught at the idea of

going to work and allowing Keith to see me like this, but couldn’t do anything about it.  And I couldn’t understand why I was doing it. It was terrible!’ she said as she remembered. ‘I was so turned on as well by the embarrassment of it all. I understand why now, but yesterday it was so confusing. I’ve never been turned on by being embarrassed or humiliated before. So you can understand why I felt so confused at apparently developing a submissive streak from nowhere. I got so turned on after putting the clothes back on the fourth time knowing I was going to have to go to work dressed this way that I ...’ Angie paused, as though the memory was too embarrassing to relate.

‘It’s all right. I can guess what you did,’ Clare replied. ‘My first day I was in the ladies’ all the time rubbing myself off trying to get rid of the turn on. It gets more confusing after a while, though, believe me. I’m starting to get confused as to which part is me

getting aroused and which is the programming making me.’ ‘Oh god!’ Angie said. ‘I’m really, really turned on again talking about it. Have I got time to go to the bathroom? I simply have to try to ... to relieve myself.’

‘No problem. I think I might have to do the same whilst you’re gone,’ Clare replied. For a moment they looked at each other and simultaneously sighed.

Ten minutes later the two girls teetered out of Clare’s flat on their four each stilettos to Clare’s car clutching their little playboy bunny handbags. *** Both girls teetered through the entrance to Kemptom Pharmaceuticals and made their way as hurriedly as their heels would allow to the elevator. Clare pressed for the tenth floor and the elevator doors closed. As the elevator moved the girls stood silently.

‘What do you think is going to happen today?’ Angie said. ‘I don’t know. I’m sure it’s not going to be pleasant, though,’ Clare replied. The elevator stopped for the second floor and the doors opened. Stood waiting was Derek from HR. His eyes opened wide as he saw Clare and Angie and he walked on

to the elevator. ‘Hi Clare,’ Derek said shyly. He had the look about him that Clare didn’t like; the look of someone who wanted to ask something. The elevator doors closed. After a pause Derek spoke, but he was blushing and finding it obviously difficult.

‘Clare, I was just wondering. Are you ... are you ... well ... are you doing anything tonight? I was kind of wondering if you would like to go on a date?’ Clare had a feeling from Derek’s body language that this was his intent. Normally she would tell him where to go, however now with Hilary’s instructions before her mind she instead with a sigh found herself reaching inside her bunny handbag for her diary.

‘I’m free Saturday night. Come around to my flat at seven.’ Clare then gave him her address, which he shakily wrote down.

‘Hilary suggested I ask you. She said that you and Angie might make up a foursome with me and my friend John Garcy from accounts.’ ‘That sounds like a great idea,’ Angie said unconvincingly reaching into her bunny handbag for her diary. ‘Tell John I’ll be at Clare’s at seven as well.’ ‘Why that’s great!’ Derek said enthusiastically. ‘I’ll tell him straight away. I’m seeing him now.’ The elevator stopped at the fourth floor and Derek got out. He seemed like all his Christmases had come at once and Clare saw his crotch was bulging slightly.

‘See you later then,’ Derek said as the elevator doors closed. ‘John Garcy! He’s got to be the fattest, ugliest guy in Texas. I can’t believe that I’ve agreed to have a date with him. This is awful.’ ‘Actually it’s not as bad as it could be,’ Clare replied, smiling. At least we’ve not been told to do anything with them on our so called “dates”. Remember Hilary said we should be particular about arranging the dates, but she didn’t tell us we had to do anything with them. I’m actually quite looking forward to telling Derek I’ve changed my mind and him and John can go take a hike.’ ‘Oh,’ Angie said. There was almost a strange look of disappointment on her face that Clare found disturbing. ‘It’s such a shame though. Having to agree to a date then turning them down straight away.’ ‘Well you can screw John Garcy if you want,’ Clare replied with a snigger. ‘No! Of course not,’ Angie replied. ‘I would just prefer not to have to arrange dates with every guy that wants me in the first place.’ The elevator stopped at the tenth floor and the girls got out. As they turned the corner towards the offices of the board members they saw Hilary Hayes seated in a

comfortable chair sipping coffee at one of the corridor’s waiting areas next to small table with magazines.

‘Morning girls. Bang on time. Nice to see promptness. Just both come through into Graham’s outer office area,’ Hilary said rising. ‘I just want to briefly speak to you about something.’ Hilary led the way and the two girls followed with trepidation. Once into the outer

area of Graham’s office Hilary pushed the door closed and leaned against Clare’s desk and spoke.

‘Either of you seen Derek yet? I told him to come in early today as I had some preparations to make for the Japanese delegation I needed him to help me out with. I got in conversation with him about you, Clare. He quite likes you. I suggested he

should ask you out the next time he sees you. Hope you don’t mind? I assured him that you would agree to a date, and he said he would ask the next time he saw you.’ ‘Actually we did,’ Clare said. ‘We have arranged for him and John Garcy to come around to my flat at seven tomorrow.’ ‘John Garcy! Ha, ha, haa,’ Hilary laughed out loud throwing her head back. ‘I take it that Angie’s the lucky girl?’ she continued sniggering. ‘Yes,’ Angie replied, sulkily. ‘Good job I managed to get things sorted, then, as you’re both arranging dates so soon. I needed to speak to Graham and Keith about your dating arrangements

before I clarified for you what I think you should do. You’re Graham and Keith’s property, strictly speaking, so I didn’t want to tread on their toes by making suggestions they might disagree with. As it happens they were in full agreement, so

that’s fine.’ Clare felt a sickness in her stomach, and from the look on Angie’s face of horror she realised that she was feeling the same. Hilary raised her hand and looked at her nails as she continued.

‘Now as I said to you yesterday, girls, there are two kinds of women in t he world: tough ones like me, who can compete with the boys, and those who prefer to pander to them and be used by them as accessories, whether it be secretaries, gofers,

trophy wives or the like. Don’t get me wrong, I have a penchant for girls myself, as you now know, and like to use a slutty woman myself now and again. But I also feel a bit of antagonism towards them. ‘I can’t help feeling like that. You see I have had to work so hard to make something of myself all my life. So it naturally makes me angry when I see a slutty weak girl

that’s simply content to allow the guys to be the boss. And ... well ... I kind of think that if a girl chooses not to compete with the boys she should be used by them

properly. So if my ways seem a bit cruel or harsh it’s with that thought in mind. ‘So with that little explanation out of the way I’d like you to pay attention girls,’ she said looking up at Clare in particular. ‘Make sure you dress really sluttily for all of your dates from now on  – skimpy little tight mini dresses or skirts, skimpy little tops and see through tops and the like, and your four inch heels, patterned stockings with suspenders and lots of make up. Your ideal should be to look like li ke whores. Also, tell

your dates you’d rather not go out, you’d rather stay at home with them, either at your place or theirs. When you’re at home with your dates spend a few minutes mi nutes on t hey don’t make a pass immediately. If they haven’t small talk to get them relaxed if they made a pass after ten minutes then you take the lead and start to kiss them. Tell them that you will do whatever they want. Say you enjoy sucking cock and swallowing and are happy to be fucked in the ass if they want. You’ll even do kinky

stuff like being spanked if they’d prefer. And make sure you do actually do anything

they want – *obediently*. Also look like your enjoying everything and do it with enthusiasm. When being fucked you will of course enjoy it, and come every three or four minutes regardless of who it is doing it or how you feel about them.

‘Before you get down and dirty, though, I want you to make a few things clear with them. Tell them that you’re not interested in a ser ious ious relationship or even having a steady boyfriend. All you want is casual sex. Tell them that the reason is that you are a submissive slut and like being used and abused by guys. Tell them that you and your friend are both of the same opinion, and have discussed the matter and come to the conclusion that you are both going to live a slutty life fucking any guy that

wishes to use you and dressing the part. part . Tell them that’s why you dress the way you do for work. Also tell them that because you are a submissive slut you would prefer it

if you could call them either “sir” or “master” for the evening. Whichever they choose choose you will use at all times in answer to them throughout the evening. Finally tell them you would like them to pass it on to their friends tha t you are both easy sluts, and that any of them can ask you out or even simply molest you around the offices if they

happen to be employees and wish to do so. Any questions?’  Angie appeared angry and humiliated at the thought of of what she had just been instructed to do. Throughout Hilary’s instruction Clare’s pussy had been steadily moistening as a result of similar feelings of humiliation, and she could now feel her  juice flowing down her inner thighs. She guessed the same same was probably true for  Angie. Angie attempted to protest. She seemed seemed to shake slightly slightly as she fought to get the words out for a couple of seconds, before she smiled at Hilary and simply said,

‘Thank you.’ Hilary moved to face Angie so she could look her in the eye nose to nose, and said ‘It ’s a pleasure, Angie.’ She then stepped back and continued to slowly with relish, ‘It’s

both girls, ‘Now you’d better both get to work. Graham and Keith are in Graham’s office. They want to talk to you about the day’s arrangements. Give them a knock and go straight in.’ Hilary then left for the elevator and the second floor.

‘Oh god!’ Angie said. ‘This just gets worse and worse. Why am I so turned on by it though? I hate it!’ As she said the last part she stamped her right stiletto on t he ground petulantly in impotent frustration.

‘I know,’ Clare replied, feeling the same. ‘We’re going to be known as the biggest sluts in town.’ ***

 After a brief pause the girls put down their bunny bunny handbags on on Clare’s desk and entered Graham’s office after knocking. Graham and Keith were both seated on the comfortable chairs and the girls approached them.

‘Nice to see you both again,’ Keith said. ‘We’ve started early today. The Japanese delegation from Nakato Marketing are in the board room with Bill waiting for you. You ls are going to be waiting table whilst Bill finalizes things. You’ll be waiting on their gir ls other needs afterwards. Basically, girls, as you now know you are predominantly going to be sucking cock  – which you are both now I am assured good at.’ Keith took a sip of some mineral water from a glass on the table before continuing. ‘First things first though girls. Go to the table, hike up your skirts and bend over with your butts

out nicely, then hold the position until you’re told to move.’ Both girls walked over to Graham’s desk and faced it side by side. They then hiked

up their skirts around their waists and bent over with their legs straight and backs flat, and stuck out their naked butts which jutted out like peaches between their stocking tops and suspenders. Clare expected they were yet again going to be spanked or fucked, and this thought combined with having to show off her butt so humiliatingly against her will caused her to become more aroused. Instead however she heard Keith rise from where he was seated next to Graham, and move behind her. She then heard the sound of a case opening. There was then a brief pause, before Clare suddenly felt a sharp  jabbing pain in her upper right bum cheek. cheek. As she was told to hold the position she could not move or jump up as was her instinct, so she looked around to see what had happened. As she did she saw Keith holding a syringe, which he put down before picking up a second to move over to do the same to Angie.

‘What ... what was that?’ Clare asked shakily. ‘Oh, don’t worry, Clare, it’s not more AA if that’s what’s concerning you. You’ve both already had sufficient of that for a lifetime. No. This is another of our innovations for

the sex industry we’re working on. Graham and myself were discussing the likelihood of unwanted pregnancies and you catching something nasty from a date, and then

Graham came up with the brilliant idea of using a drug we’ve been developing called Facilitil. It’s quite a revolutionary drug actually. It’s a combined contraceptive and full range vaccination against most STDs. It comes in the form of a monthly intramuscular depot injection. Not only does it protect you against STDs it also kills

off the bugs as well so you aren’t carriers either. And the contraceptive part of it prevents any early stage pregnancies continuing within a week of conception, so if

that’s something that’s worrying you after the last few days’ events, worry no longer. It’s still in its early trial stages of development, but when it has been fully tested and licensed we’re hoping it’ll make the company a fortune in a couple of years in the sex trade, and with promiscuous young people like you two slutty girls.’  Angie made and “ouch” “ouch” sound as Keith administered her her injection. ‘Okay girls, that’s all done. Stand up and pull your skirts down. You can concentrate on your duties now freely.’ Keith seated himself back next to Graham again. ‘Now, before you go through to the delegation girls there are some rules I would like to give you both which I want you to abide by closely whil st you serve the delegation. I’m a

stickler for detail, and I just can’t help thinking that these t hese rules will make things just perfect for our guests.

‘Now then. Rule number one. If the guy you are to suck does not take control get hold of his cock and put it in your mouth and take control of the situation and start sucking with enthusiasm. Alternatively if he looks l ike he wants to be the one putting it in and being in charge tuck your hands behind your back and look up at him doeeyed submissively with your mouth slightly open whilst he puts it in and begins to face fuck you. If he pauses and looks like he wants you to take charge get hold and do so. Whenever he wants to take back control though make sure you get those hands tucked back behind you and go back to looking up at him nice and doe-eyed.

‘Secondly, when he comes you go through the routine that I believe Graham’s taught Clare. Let him come in your mouth. Make sure you suckle out all the jiz before you let go his cock. When you have look up at him all doe-eyed again and open your mouth to show him his hi s load. Then whilst you keep looking up at him maintaining eye contact swallow the jiz and open to show him its gone.

‘Thirdly if he doesn’t want to come in your mouth and wants to give you a facial instead then tuck your hands behind you and look up at him nice and doe-eyed

again whilst he comes over your face. Don’t go moving the jiz after either, just leave

it where it lands until you are given permission to remove it. Any questions girls?’ The two red faced girls stood silently before the two men.

‘Good,’ Keith continued, rising from his chair along with Graham. ‘Then kneel down, girls, you can give us a demonstration before you go in to make sure you’ve understood.’ The two girls immediately dropped to their knees side by side and the two men walked forward to face their respective secretaries. They then unzipped their flies to reveal their engorged cocks before the faces of the compliantly kneeling girls. Both girls immediately reached to take hold of the cocks and brought them with helpless obedience to their red pouting lips before commencing sucking with equally

helpless enthusiasm. A sound of slurping filled the room as Clare worked Graham’s cock in and out of her mouth, and glancing to her side she saw Angie with equal

enthusiasm working Keith’s cock in and out in quick movements. Angie’s red main bobbed back and forth, her eyes wide with horror at what she found herself helplessly doing and her face red with the combined embarrassment and arousal it was producing.

‘Wow,’ Keith said as he watched the redhead bobbing back and forth. ‘You’re a quick learner Angie, I’ll give your that. Ohhh. Yes that’s nice.’  A few seconds later Graham began to reach his orgasm under Clare’s now experienced ministrations. He took hold of the sides of Clare’s head, reaching under her hair line and began to pump his cock in and out of her mouth more urgently to finish himself off. Clare therefore immediately let go of his cock and tucked her hands behind her allowing Graham to take full control and looked up at him as submissively and doe-eyed as she could.

 As he began to come Graham rammed his cock in to the back of Clare’s mouth. With a grunt of satisfaction from Graham Clare then felt the cock swell and Graham seed spurt. For whatever reason Graham seemed to come extremely vigorously with four large squirts of semen filling her mouth.

‘That’s another benefit of the Expandophal if you’re wondering, Clare.’ Graham said as he came down from his orgasm. ‘Although it works almost immediately on cock size over a few days it also enlarges testicles and other glands that produce semen

as well, so you end up producing a bigger load as well as having a bigger cock.’ Clare obediently suckled out the remaining seed as Graham spoke, her mouth feeling fuller with the sticky warm salty goo than at any time over the previous days. She then looked up doe-eyed at Graham who watched her in satisfaction. She then opened her mouth to display the large load, before closing again and swallowing the come in three gulps blushing with embarrassment. As a result her pussy juices felt like they had reached her stocking tops easily now, and she ached with need to come.  At her side the slurping sound continued. Clare looked to see Angie, still flushed red

and her eyes still open wide with shock at her own behaviour pumping Keith’s enormous cock in and out of her mouth.

‘Yes! Yes! Yes! That’s it!’ Keith said as he approached his climax. Just as he was on the brink he took a firm grip of Angie’s red main in his left hand and pulled his cock out of Angie’s mouth. Bringing his cock to within a couple of inches of Angie’s nose he then began to masturbate himself. Angie had obediently tucked her hands behind her back as he did this, and was now looking up at him as submissively as she could. Clare thought that the shock and embarrassment of the situation still showed through her expression though.

With a loud ‘Ohhh!’ of satisfaction Keith reached his climax, and a stream of silvery

seamen flew from his cock hitting Angie on her left cheek. A second spurt then hit her on the forehead and a third on her nose before a fourth lesser spurt over her

mouth. Keith then roughly brought Angie’s face to the glands of his cock and began to use the glands of his softening organ to smear the semen spurts over and around

 Angie’s pretty face as he moaned, until it was almost equally covered all over in the glistening seed.

‘Excellent,’ Keith said smearing the come over Angie’s lips, mouth and chin. ‘I think the delegation are going to be well pleased with their demonstration.’ Once he had finished Keith put his cock back in his trousers as Graham had already done.

‘Okay girls. I think we have finished with the preamble. Go and make your way to the main boardroom and wait on the delegation with drinks. Make sure you serve drinks

from the opposite side of the table to the person you serve if possible, so you’ll have to bend over and give them the opportunity of a feel. Make sure you do the whole thing slowly. And if any do have a feel freeze in position until they are f inished, with

your butt out nicely. You can expect they will have a feel as well,’ Keith said with a snigger, ‘as we’ve told them that we have hired a couple of hookers for entertainment and they will be expecting yo u to behave sluttily.’ Both girls then rose and made their way out of the door. Once it was closed behind them and they were in the outer office Angie went and got a tissue from a box on Clare’s desk to try to wipe the goo off her face that was now slowly running down and dripping off her chin onto her slutty vest top. As she tried to bring it to her face though her hand stopped some eight inches away as though it had reached a barrier and could get no nearer. Angie looked shocked having consciously forgotten the instruction not to remove semen from her face without permission. Clare watched as  Angie tried again, this time with more effort, her hand shaking as she fought against the invisible barrier to reach her face with the tissue. After a f ew seconds of useless effort Angie screamed shrilly and stamped her four inch stiletto on the floor in impotent frustration for a second time.

Graham’s office door opened and Keith appeared to see what the noise was. ‘What on earth was that strange squealing noise?’ Keith said in mock concern. ‘Erm ... nothing, Sir. Really,’ Clare replied, trying to cover up for her red faced friend’s petulance. ‘Really Clare, are you being honest with me? Tell me the truth now, I’m sure I heard one of you squeal.’ ‘No I’m not being honest. Actually it was Angie,’ Clare helplessly replied in response to Keith demand for clarification. ‘She was trying to clean the semen from her face and was unable to do so because she hadn’t been given permission. So she got angry, squealed and stamped he r foot on the ground.’  Angie looked at Clare with a mixture of fear and fury. Clare looked back as though to

say, “I couldn’t help it.” ‘Ha, ha haa. It completely slipped my mind,’ Keith replied as Graham now joined him to see what was going on. ‘But I am going to have to do something about that wilfulness of yours, Angie. That anger really needs working out of you. And trying to clean your face without permission, even if it was through my absent mindedness – it

really is unacceptable.’ ‘And you young lady,’ Graham said to Clare. ‘Yet again you just tried to lie. You’re  just as bad as Angie. It’s a pity we haven’t got time to spank you both again.’ ‘I know. I have a neat solution though.’ Keith replied looking at Graham. He then continued. ‘After you have f inished serving the delegation, which should be around

midday, I want you both to come back here to Graham’s office. We won’t be here, but you can feel free to use the room. You will go over to the comfortable chairs, then, Clare, you will sit down and place the posture cushion across your right thigh

and, Angie, you will then lift your skirt around your waist and lie across Clare’s lap so she can spank you. Clare, you will spank Angie as hard as you can all over her butt for five minutes. Whilst she’s doing it, Angie, you will allow the posture cushion to keep your butt stuck out at all times, and the same rules apply regarding attempting to defend yourself or move as with me yesterday. Whilst being spanked you will

repeat continuously, “I will learn to be obedient and not get angry”. ‘When the five minutes are up you will swap places. Angie will then spank Clare and the same rules apply  – skirt up around your waist, butt stuck out pertly over the posture cushion and take the spanking nicely.’ ‘That means no attempts at self defence, Clare,’ Graham added. ‘And as hard a spanking as possible Angie, all over Clare’s butt,’ Keith said. ‘Brilliant idea,’ Graham replied smiling. ‘Clare, whilst you are spanked you can repeat “I deserve to be spanked for lying. I must learn not to lie”.’ ‘Okay girls. Now the delegation await,’ Keith said. Clare was now even more turned on by the humiliating instruction and felt on the

verge of coming. She imagined from the look on Angie’s face that the same was true of her.

‘But ... Can I ... can I clean now before we go in?’ Angie asked pleadingly. Keith paused for a moment, stroking his chin. Then an evil smile came across his face.

‘No you can’t Angie. For attempting to be disobedient and wipe yourself you can go in just as you are. If anyone looks curious why your face is covered in semen explain to them that you are the two whores hired for their entertainment later and that one of the directors just gave you fifty bucks for a blowjob and gave you another thirty to keep the come on your face to demonstrate what a slut you are.’  Angie looked thunderstruck with horror at the humiliating instruction, but also slightly angry. She was also blushing intensely, clearly indicating to Clare that her humiliation was having another effect. Angie appeared to shake for a few seconds

and looked as though she were trying to speak. She then smiled and said, ‘thank you’ as obviously in her anger she had tried to express how she felt about the sexual abuse she was enduring. The two men simply sniggered. Angie’s eyes then opened wide with horror and she gave out a pathetic little moan. Her body then began to jerk slightly back and forth as an orgasm overwhelmed her. *** Five minutes later Clare and Angie made their way to the boardroom via the ladies’ to wipe some of the juice from their pussies and inner thighs. They walked as quickly as they could with small teetering steps on their enormous heels, with Angie attempting to hide as much as possible behind Clare to mask the glistening jiz dribbling down her face from anyone they might pass down the corridor. Once outside the boardroom they paused and looked at each other. Clare could not imagine how Angie must be feeling with the glistening goo all over her pretty face. She felt embarrassed enough herself, and inevitably aroused as a result, her pussy already remoistening, so she imagined this must be magnified much more for Angie.

‘I can’t bare this,’ Angie said in a whisper. ‘I hate the way I am feeling so horny at the thought of walking in on all those strangers dressed in these slutty clothes and with

this on my face.’ ‘I know,’ Clare replied. ‘I feel the same. But we don’t have any choice. We have to obey. It’s useless to resist.’  After a few deep breaths the girls knocked and entered. The room was nicely furnished, with pictures of chemical factories, lightly painted walls and a wooden laminate floor. In the centre was a long table around 10 feet long and four wide. Four oriental looking men sat either side and Bill Jennings was seated at the head talking to them about papers that they were all perusing.

‘Ah, come in girls. We’ve been expecting you. Could you serve us with some coffee and tea from the drinks table over there.’ Bill pointed to a drinks table at the side of the room.

‘What would everyone like?’ Clare said as Angie continued to try to hide behind her. Bill ordered a coffee with milk and sugar and the eight Japanese businessmen all ordered tea, some with lemon and some with sugar and milk. Both girls made their way over to pour the drinks obediently.

‘So as I was saying Mr Nakato,’ Bill continued to one of the delegates to his immediate right. ‘I think this product is going to make a fortune. I’m sure that you’ve all now seen in a very personal way how effective a product it is. With your marketing

skills its success is going to be sooner rather than later.’ When the girls reached the drinks table both situated themselves with their backs to the delegation and slowly bent over, their legs straight and the backs flat, their butts out for everyone to view. There was a temporary silence in the discussions behind them which Clare took to be due to them all being distracted by the sight.  After making the drinks slowly – due to the command compulsion to always do whatever they were doing when bent over slowly – they each then slowly rose and took two cups each over to the table. Angie was blushing profusely, her glistening face now clearly visible, but unable to do anything other than respond to the compulsion to serve the drinks. Clare could feel her juices beginning again to dampen here inner thighs.  Angie moved to the closest side and Clare made her way around to the far side. Both had drinks for opposite sides so that they would have to bend over the table to serve them. The two delegates Angie was serving clearly caught sight of her glistening face, and Clare saw that Angie noticed this. Angie reddened still further and looked horror struck as she now realised what she had to say in explanation. Whilst slowly bending over to serve the two delegates Angie began to speak to them.

‘We’re a couple of whores hired for your entertainment later. One of the directors just gave me fifty bucks for a blowjob before I came in and gave me another thirty to keep the come on my face to demonstrate what a slut I am to you.’ Whilst she was talking one of the delegates on her side had taken advantage of her butt being stuck out so nicely and was feeling it, so having put the drinks down Angie was now compelled to freeze in position bent over. This in combination with the embarrassment at what she had just said was too much for her and her eyes opened wide in horror as another orgasm overwhelmed her. Her butt pumped in and out against the delegates groping hand and her dangling t its jiggled in unison as she involuntary moaned.

‘Wow. You hot one. I think I enjoy demonstration later,’ one of the delegates Angie had been speaking to answered, and those around him sniggered simultaneously in response.

‘If everyone is happy then shall we sign the deal,’ Bill replied in a hopeful tone. ‘I’m sure you must all want to utilise these girls for the purpose they are paid to be here.

Hopefully you will also enjoy seeing the benefits of Expandophal as well.’ Both girls were bent over the table frozen in position as hands wandered over their butts and up their skirts to their stocking tops. Others opposite them fondled their large dangling tits. The delegation paused in response to Bill suggestion though, and the girls rose to go back for the remaining drinks as the contract signing began. When they had returned with the remaining drinks the last signatures were going down.

‘Excellent. Ah, thank you Clare,’ Bill said as Clare bent across the delegate to Bill’s right to serve him his coffee. As she did this the delegate she bent over seeing her butt jutting out so pertly began feeling it, and so Clare immediately froze in position.

Bill gazed down at Clare’s dangling rack in front of him licking his lips. ‘I take it you enjoyed the other night as much as me, Clare,’ Bill whispered as he reached out and allowed the two tits to rest in his hands before gently beginning to play with them and massage them. Clare did not respond except with a blush as she remembered the night she had spent with Bill two days earlier, and the inevitable rush of sexual excitement resulted and further increased the moistening of her crotch. After a few seconds of molestation by the two men they both ceased and so Clare was able to rise and quickly moved away from the table before any other hands could roam and her helpless arousal increase still further.  Angie, however was still stuck bent over the table as two delegates fascinated by her full round butt gently stroked and patted it. Another opposite her was allowing her enormous tits to rest in his hands and was behaving as though he were weighing one against the other. Angie looked distraught, and Clare heard her again say

helplessly to the man fondling her breasts, ‘Thank you.’ Eventually they too tired though and Angie too quickly rose and made her way over to where Clare stood.

‘Nice to do business with you gentlemen,’ Bill said shaking the hand of the man to his right who had signed the two contracts along with himself on behalf of the company. He then shook the hands of each of the other delegates as they rose from

the table. ‘Now if none of you are shy perhaps you would like use of these girls. They can help you test out the handywork of our now joint product?’ The eight grinning Japanese delegates all began nodding vigorously and saying, ‘Yeh, yeh,’ enthusiastically.

‘That’s unanimous then,’ Bill said. ‘Girls, if you would be so kind as to kneel down so that these gentlemen can assist you earn your money,’ he continued with a wink. Clare and Angie immediately knelt down where they stood next to the drinks table.

‘Mr Nakato would you like to sample the delights of these girls first? I’m told t hey both give the most exquisite blow job.’ ‘I can imagine,’ the fortysomething greying head delegate replied in perfect English with a broad grin across his face. ‘That naughty dark haired girl there that bent over me just now – I think she might assist me test out my new equipment.’ He then walked over to Clare and standing in front of her unzipped his flies and took out an enormous 10 inch phallus and guided the tw o inch girthed monster to Clare’s parted lips.

‘I fink I sha join you. Da redhead look delicious,’ the delegate who had just been fondling Angie’s tits said in broken English as he walked over to where she knelt. He too then unzipped his flies to take out similarly enormous erect cock. It was pretty clear what they were all talking about testing out. They had all tried out themselves the product they had signed up to market. Clare glanced to her left and saw the delegate in front of Angie waiting patiently, so

 Angie blushing intensely at her own slutty behaviour obediently took control and got hold of the large cock, put it in her mouth and began pumping it in and out

vigorously. Mr Nakato, however, took hold of Clare’s long dark hair and guided his cock to her lips himself. With equal obedience Clare as a result looked up at him doe-eyed as the hugely girthed cock forced apart her ruby lips and was then rammed in to the back of her mouth. As this happened she felt the now familiar further dampening of her crotch in response to the embarrassment at behaving like this with a complete stranger. She felt quite close to an orgasm herself now.

Nakato took hold of Clare’s face either side and began to pump the cock in and out of her mouth grunting with satisfaction. After a few seconds he paused to put his hands on his hips. Without having to be told Clare therefore got hold of his cock and began work as enthusiastically as her companion, hating the way arousal was steadily increasing in her crotch to the point of a climax now at her wanton behaviour. The other delegates watched with smiles of fascination and discussion in Japanese ensued around them as the two girls enthusiastically sucked cock. After only a minute of Clare’s ministrations Nakato began breathing quickly before with a grunt

he pulled his cock from Clare’s mouth and spurted his seed over her face. He too came copiously, three spurts hitting Clare’s forehead, left cheek and nose. Unlike Keith with Angie, though, he made no attempt to smear the come over her face, simply draining the remainder out over her nose before leaving it to slowly dribble down from where it landed. It felt like warm, wet cream, and Clare hated the feeling as it slowly ran down without her able to remove it.  After recovering Nakato then began to move away and Clare saw the next delegate behind him begin to approach reaching for his flies as he did so. Clare glanced to her

side as this was happening and saw that Angie’s delegate was just about to shoot. He however made no attempt at pulling his cock out first. Angie was blushing profusely and Clare saw her eyes open wide with shock and horror as she realised what was about to happen. Clare remembered how she had felt with Graham only a few days before when she had received her first mouthful of seed. With a grunt the delegate quickly reached his climax, and Clare saw Angie t remble slightly as she uselessly fought to release the cock before he came. Her programming held her in place though and her eyes opened wider still in shock as she felt for the first time in her life a copious load of male semen spurt into her mouth. Clare caught sight of her cheeks then concave in slightly, as despite the horror of now having a mouth filled with seed she still obediently suckled out the remainder in compliance with her programming. She t hen released and opened to demonstrate the load, before closing her mouth again with a little tremor indicative of useless resistance, and swallowed the load in two gulps before opening again to demonstrate it had gone. Clare was literally then pulled away by her new delegate roughly pulling her hair to get her to turn to face yet another large erect cock, again being guided by its owner to her mouth. Clare immediately looked up at the eager delegate as submissively and doe-eyed as she could as the weapon was pushed into her mouth.

Despite all of Clare’s new skills the next delegate took some time to bring to his climax. In fact in the time it took her to bring him off Angie had received her second load in her mouth and swallowed and was now hungrily sucking her third. This time both girls received the loads in their mouths almost simultaneously, and similarly opened, closed and swallowed in tandem. The remaining delegates had arranged themselves into two neat queues n ow, and

Clare saw that Nakato and the other delegates who had already had their turn had gone to the back of the queue clearly to wait for seconds.

‘These girls are as hot and slutty as they come,’ Clare heard Nakato say to Bill who she noticed now seated near the boardroom table smiling at proceedings. The next two delegates both allowed Clare and Angie to do the work themselves.  After a couple of minutes work again the delegates came almost simultaneously, however this time whereas Clare received the load in her mouth Angie received her second facial. As with Nakato the delegate made no attempt to smear the come, preferring to leave it where it landed, and Clare glancing to her side after she had swallowed saw the silvery strands running down Angie’s prett y glistening blushing cheeks. Several minutes of continuous sucking ensued. Even after each of the delegates had been serviced twice they still went to the back of the queue again. Clare was beginning to think that the Expandophal must be affecting their drive as well as their physical attributes and they were going to be sucking cock all day. Or maybe it was simply that they were doing a good job. As she thought this she felt a flush of pride, which quickly turned to anger at the bizarre reaction. Clare’s juice now was freely running down her inner thighs over her stocking tops. Her pussy ached to come from the continuous arousal the humiliating abuse was forcing upon her. Time seemed to pass incredibly slowly. Clare had forgotten how many loads she had swallowed, however she knew she had received three on her face and swallowed at least five, and Angie about the same. The ones on her face dribbled and dripped down to her cleavage. Nakato now stood in front of Angie this time, but made no attempt to approa ch or take out his cock. He then spoke to his companion who stood in front of Clare.

‘You know, I think I would like to fuck this girl for a change,’ he said with a chuckle. ‘Well I can’t see any reason why you shouldn’t.’ Bill replied to Nakato’s comment from the table. ‘How about on the edge of the table over here?’ Bill said pointing. ‘Yes. That’s an idea. Follow me, slut,’ Nakato said to Angie casually. Angie initially remained were she was, instinctively angry and feeling no compulsion from someone not a board member, however seeing this Bill then spoke.

‘Angie, do as you’re told.’  Angie then immediately rose and made her way over to the table. The chairs had already been quickly moved away from the side to make way for her.

‘Yehh,’ the delegate in front of Clare said. He then said to Clare: ‘I think we do also. Come girl.’ Knowing that Bill would insist anyway if she refused Clare rose and walked over to where he indicated. She then stood beside Angie who now stood facing Nakato, both girls with their backs to the table edge.

‘Pull up your skirts, lie back on your elbows from the edge of the table and lift up and spread your legs girls,’ Bill said, watching from his chair at the table head. Immediately both girls hiked up their skirts to reveal their stocking tops and suspenders and their functional lack of panties. They then sat on the edge of the table and lay back on their elbows before bringing their legs up and spreading. This allowed their saturated pussies to be fully viewed along with their wet thighs where their juices had run to their stocking tops. Clare was already aroused close to orgasm, and guessed that the same was true of  Angie. Revealing it to the party of men now brought her to the brink.

‘Wow!’ Nakato said looking down first at Angie’s pussy then over at Clare. ‘They are really enjoying this. You have found a couple of real hot sluts here Mr Jennings.

Have you any rubbers we can use?’ ‘Trust me,’ Bill replied. ‘They’re high class hookers. They’re clean. Feel free to come inside them, they won’t complain and you won’t catch anything.’ Nakato did not argue. Instead Clare saw him ram forward and Angie screamed, throwing her head back as an enormous orgasm racked her body. She helplessly pumped her hips back and forth spasmodically on Nakato’s impaling cock. He merely stood there smiling, watching Angie fuck herself. Clare then felt the blunt nudge against her own sodden pussy of another t hrobbing enormous organ. She looked down and saw the smiling delegate between her legs suddenly ram himself forward. His cock as big as it was slipped easily into her saturated gaping hole to full penetration. And like Angie an orgasm flowed over her in response to the aching need of her pussy to be filled. The two delegates fucked the helpless secretaries with cheers of encouragement from their companions for five or so minutes. Both girls came twice more during the fucking as they were helplessly brought to climax by their own humiliating compliance with the abuse they were forced to endure. Finally the delegate between

Clare’s legs began to move more urgently and with a growl of satisfaction and his cock buried to the hilt in Clare he blew his load inside her. Nakato then shortly afterwards came deep inside Angie with grunts of satisfaction. Both the men then moved away panting from their effort, but only to be replaced by two other delegates, and the girls found their dribbling pussies again being impaled on enormous cocks. It was a further 20 minutes before the last two delegates to use the girls blew their loads inside them. Finally they delegation appeared satisfied, and Nakato walked over to Bill. The two girls lay on the table with their legs dangling over the edge exhausted, cummy dribbling down from the boardroom t able to the laminate floor. ‘That was excellent. You know how to choose working girls, I will say that of you Mr

Jennings,’ Nakato said. ‘I’m sorry about the mess we made. I think we got a little carried away. It must be something to do with the new equipment,’ he said with a snigger looking down. ‘But it was an excellent demonstration. I’m surprised you didn’t  join us.’ ‘I have got plans for tonight or I would have. As for the mess, believe me it’s no problem, Mr Nakato. I’m glad you enjoyed yourselves. Now perhaps you and your colleagues would like to make your way down to reception on the ground floor. You will find cars there to take you for a working lunch with Mr Hutchinson and Mr Sanderson, two of our senior directors, to talk about specifics concerning the

marketing strategy.’ The delegation slowly filed out leaving Bill alone with Clare and Angie. After getting their breath back the girls slowly got themselves up from the table and pulled down their skirts. ‘Good job girls,’ Bill said with a smirk. ‘You made that signing a lot easier than I thought it was going to be. I thought Nakato would put up more of an argument against the fee we are suggesting, but they got a little carried away. Anyway, you

two can clean yourselves up now.’ Clare and Angie walked over to a tissue box, took out several each and began to wipe the come from their faces before making their way to the door of the boardroom.  As the girls were about to leave Bill paused them.

‘Angie, before you go I wanted to ask you: are you doing anything tonight?’  Angie blushed slightly before answering. ‘No,’ and looked around in a ridiculously

worried way that she had not got her bunny handbag with her to get out her diary.

‘Good,’ Bill replied. ‘Come around to my flat at seven this evening. You’ll be staying the night. Bring the equipment that Clare brought around the other night for her stay

and dress similarly. You will find it in a carrier in Graham’s office. He told me he left it there for me. Also ask Clare to brief you on what we did t he other night and the commands Graham gave her relating to it. You will obey them also tonight with me identically! Clare, you will repeat to Angie all of the commands in detail you received before we spent that enjoyable evening together. Oh, one last thing. Phone up the cleaning department and ask them to have the boardroom cleaned.’ Bill, smiling, then left to catch up with the retreating delegates. ***

Ten minutes later Clare and Angie stood in the ladies’ room in front of the mirror. They had both cleaned up their inner thighs and pussies as best they could after the multiple fucking they had both received, and washed their faces. Both had just finished trying to wipe off the drips from their vest tops. They had not spoken much in the ten minutes since they had left the boardroom.

‘Yuk, yuk, yuk. I feel like I’ve drank a gallon of that hideous cummy stuff,’ Angie said. She then drank some water from a tap to clean out her mouth before drying. She

then continued: ‘I have been fighting the compulsion to ask, but it’s getting unbearable – what were the commands that Graham gave you before you went to Bill’s the other night?’ ‘I think we should wait until we can sit down in Graham’s office first,’ Clare answered. The girls walked into the empty office after Clare first phoned through for a clea ner to

clean the boardroom. Clare poured a drink of whiskey out of Graham’s drinks cabinet and once they were seated opposite each other on the comfortable chairs Clare reached across the coffee table and gave the drink to Angie.

‘Oh, I don’t drink. It’s against my beliefs,’ Angie said in response. ‘But thanks though.’ ‘Just hold on to it anyway. You might change your mind.’ Clare then took a deep breath. ‘Now, here’s what I had to do with Bill on Wednesday night, and what I suppose you are going to have to do tonight ...’ Over the next few minutes Clare related to Angie the punishment that Graham had given her on Wednesday – requiring her to attend Bill’s flat that night for a “date”; and the behaviours to display there. She told her of the command to dress only in a stocking and suspender set with matching bra and panties, heels and a raincoat for

decency until she got there; to throw off the raincoat immediately after entering Bill’s flat and pose for him to give him a good view of her all around, in nothing but the underwear; and then to explain why she was doing it, before begging him to use her. She spoke of how she had been forced to suggest having sex in specific ways to Bill before doing it that way, and related in detail each of the three separate variations Graham had commanded her to suggest.

 As the description continued Angie’s face slowly changed from one degree of surprise and horror to the next, quite as Clare imagined hers had on Wednesday evening in this exact situation with Graham. By the time Clare had finished Angie was blushing red and her eyes were wide with horror, and she downed the whiskey in one stroke.

‘I imagine he will let you skip certain parts specific to me,’ Clare said. ‘Like the explanation of how I was compelled to behave that way through being mind programmed, which he already now knows about, and the comments during the

spanking apologising for teasing him. The other parts you will almost certainly have to do though. I still have the note Graham gave me with the phrases to m emorise for

the third time you’re fucked. It’s in my desk drawer. I’ll get it for you later. It also has on the references of the lingerie you will need.’ ‘He can’t want me to do that! He can’t! Restraining myself to the bed? Offering him the opportunity of spanking me and having anal sex with me? Having to call him

Master and talk in third person about myself like I’m an object?’ Angie rose as she was saying this, becoming more frenzied and disbelieving in her attitude, her face in

her hands. ‘And enjoy it? I can’t do that, I simply can’t!’ Clare sighed. ‘Well I wish you luck in not doing, because I didn’t manage to fight the compulsion to obey.’ She noticed a dark patch on the back of Angie’s grey stretch skirt over her crotch from where she had been seated. Clearly the humiliating idea of obeying the commands she had been hearing had been having an effect on her besides just making her angry.

‘I won’t! I won’t!’ Angie screamed out, before again squealing shrilly and stamping her stilettoed foot on the ground in anger and frustration, and Clare suspected annoyance at the arousal her programming forced upon her at such humiliation. Clare glanced up at the clock on the wall and saw it was midday, and was reminded by Angie’s behaviour of their earlier commands. She took another deep breath and

then spoke again. ‘That reminds me, Angie.’ She then reached for the posture cushion lying where Keith had left it the day before and placed it across her right

thigh. ‘We might as well get this over with.’ Realising what Keith’s commands now compelled her to do Angie visibly shook for a time, angrily resisting the programming with all her might. She clenched her fists and her face turned crimson, now not with embarrassment but with the effort of her resistance. Finally she again squealed shrilly in im potent frustration before walking over shakily to the edge of the chair where Clare was sitting, hiking up her skirt and

lying across Clare’s lap. She then jutted out her butt across the posture cushion, which as before caused her bum cheeks to form a perfect jutting, peach framed between the skirt, suspenders and stocking tops. Clare immediately began spanking Angie, and as hard as she could, concentrating first on the central areas of both cheeks, and then working up and down them as had been done to her by Graham. Her hands sank into the cheeks with each stinging

slap, and the cheeks bounced, rippled and jiggled under the impacts as loud, ‘CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!’ noises filled the room.  Angie began to ‘Awww’ and ‘Ouch’ almost immediately, and as when spanked yesterday she began to struggle against the restrictions of Keith’s commands. She first began to push against the seating near her waist with her right hand to get her back up from its concave arch and to stop her butt jutting out so perfectly to take the spanking. Clare felt Angie shaking with effort uselessly to raise her back as she delivered full force blows to the still perfectly presented jutted bubble cheeks.  After a particularly stinging blow from shoulder height with full force was delivered

with a loud ‘CRACK!’ noise to the right cheek Angie gave a sharp intake of breath from the pain, and the right hand flew from her waist instinctively as yesterday to protect it. Unfortunately similarly to yesterday it found only the invisible barrier cast

their by Keith’s command to prevent self defence, and her fingers merely flailed uselessly in the air next to her hip unable to get near it.  Angie then began to cry tears of frustration and as these came so did the words she had been programmed to repeat.

‘I will learn to be obedient ... CRACK! ‘Awww (*snivel*) and not get angry,’ (*snivel*).

CLAP! ‘Awww! I will learn to be obedient and not get angry,’ CLAP! ‘Yaww! (*snivel*) ‘I will learn to be obedient and not get angry.’ The spanking continued for the remainder of the five minutes in this fashion, with

 Angie’s right hand either pushing against the chair at her waist uselessly to bring her back up, or working around the barrier in an equally fruitless effort to find a way to reach the quickly reddening jutting peach to defend it.

Finally after five minutes Clare stopped. Her hand was stinging. Angie’s bottom was still jutted out compliantly through the suspenders thanks to her nicely concaved back, but was now bright red with heat, and she was panting with the effort of coping with the pain, her humiliation and the arousal it was inevitably producing.

‘I think I’ll go take a bathroom break before we swap if that’s alright,’ Angie said. ‘Yes. I don’t feel compelled to go against that,’ Clare replied as Angie rose, pulling down her skirt and composing herself. She teetered out of the office as quickly as

she could for the ladies’, rubbing her bum cheeks as she went. When she returned Clare was stood waiting at the foot of the chair. W hen Angie had seated herself and put the posture cushion across her right thigh Clare raised her skirt and lay across it, before concaving her back down to jut out her own bubble butt through her suspenders, skirt and stockings. The spanking commenced immediately. Clare grimaced, but recognising from experience the futility of resistance gritted her teeth and began obediently to utter the words Graham had commanded her to do.

CLAP! ‘I deserve to be spanked for lying.’ CLAP! ‘Awww! I must learn not to lie.’ CLAP! ‘Yowww! I deserve to be spanked for lying.’ CRACK! ‘Awww! I must learn not to lie’ CLAP! Clare was aware of feeling a steady increase in arousal throughout the spanking. The submissiveness of the behaviour and its accompanying feelings of humiliation inevitably were stimulating. By the end she felt on the verge of a climax. When Angie finished Clare rose, pulled down and brushed down her stretch mini skirt, and attempted to compose herself. The arousal she felt was intense and she felt an uncontrollable compulsive need to bring herself off.

‘I .. I just need to use the bathroom,’ Clare said to Angie. ‘You as well?’ Angie said in response, knowingly. The two girls shared a moment of secret knowledge, before Clare quickly scooted to the ladies’, dove in a cubicle, hiked up her stretch skirt, and quickly masturbated herself to orgasm. ***

When Clare returned from the ladies’ Graham had returned to his office. Angie was stood warily over near the comfortable chairs, however for the time being was ignored by him.

‘Oh, Clare, hello again. Angie just explained to me that you had to go to the bathroom to masturbate after she spanked you.’ Clare reddened at the remark and her pussy just dried after she had relieved herself, again began to moisten. ‘I was just saying to Angie what an excellent job you both did today. Bill told me he was expecting Nakato to go for a massive increase in their fee for the marketing strategy. It seems having you girls around really distracted them. None of us can believe they just signed up like that.’ Clare did not answer.

‘Anyway girls for such hard work you can take the rest of the day off. Don’t say Kempton Pharmaceuticals is not a fair employer. Of course you both need to do some shopping don’t you. Hilary told me she wants you to dress nice and sluttily for

your dates, and I’m willing to bet that neither of you have a particularly wide selection of slutty clothes. So take the time this afternoon to go shopping and extend your wardrobes of suitable attire for girls like yourselves.’ Graham then seated himself at his desk and turned on his computer. Clare and  Angie began to make their way to the door.

‘Oh, Clare. You’ve not forgotten about our date tonight have you? Be sure to be around my apartment for six o’clock. I’ve written my address on a note on your desk. I’m sure after your shopping trip this afternoon you’ll be dressed to please. And be sure to treat me as any other date. Hilary told me of the programming she gave you

girls for your dates, and I must say I’m looking forward to it.’ With that Graham returned to his computer.

 As Clare made her way out she picked up the note with Graham’s address, and the list from her desk drawer from her night with Bill which she gave to Angie. Angie

paused, suddenly remembering Bill’s instructions, and went back into Gr aham’s office after asking Clare to wait.

‘Yes Angie? Can I help?’ Graham responded seeing her return. ‘Err ... Bill has asked me to stay the night with him tonight. He said ... he said that he had some ... equipment he wanted me to bring with me to his flat.’ ‘Oh. The restraint equipment so that you can secure yourself to the bed nicely like Clare did with him on Wednesday night. It’s right here.’ Graham reached behind his desk and took out a carrier bag, which made metallic tinkling noises as he raised it to hand to Angie.  After taking it Angie teetered on her heels back to Clare, her face flushed red. The girls then picked up their bunny handbags and made their way out  – after quickly

using the ladies’ again. Part 8: Clare’s Fun with Graham. Clare stood next to the changing cubicles in the tacky department store. She held up a lacy see-through black top in front of her and a small red stretch mini -skirt in one hand, and in the other hand she had a rather modest dress. She wanted to try on the dress, however her programming was compelling her towards the slutty outfits. Despite all she had decided to put up a fight, if only to convince herself that she actually did not want do dress like a whore. Suddenly the cubicle curtain next to her opened and Angie who was standing inside spoke.

‘Tell me the truth. Do I look slutty in this?’ Angie said. Clare looked at Angie stood in the low cut but relatively modest knee length blue dress.

‘Not really,’ Clare answered honestly. ‘It looks relatively modest.’ ‘Oh,’ Angie said, her face falling. ‘I’d better try on something else then.’ With that the curtain closed again. Two hours later after both girls attempted vainly to try on and buy relatively modest and normal clothes both relented and were forced by their programming to instead buy clothes that looked hardly even suitable for professional escorts. Clare bought the see through lace top and the red stretch mini-skirt, along with a red stretch m inidress. She also bought a French maid uniform from a uniform shop and a blue one

piece licra body stocking with playboy bunnies around it and a fluffy bunny tail. It also had a practical zipper running from its low cut top between her breasts down between her legs and up to the top of her butt crack. Angie bought two stretch mini dresses, two mini-skirts and similar maid uniform and one piece body stocking to

Clare’s, though her body stocking was in pink. ‘I can’t stand these clothes,’ Angie said. ‘I would never wear anything like this in my wildest dreams given the choice. And now I’m getting the urge to go down to the sex shop to buy the underwear for tonight. Oh god! I can’t do that with Bill. I simply can’t.’ ‘Like I said, good luck resisting because I tried and it didn’t work,’ Clare replied. *** Clare put down the lipstick she had just applied and looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a red stretch mini-dress that was extremely low cut and showed off the tops of her boobs nicely and the overall curvature of her figure. Underneath she wore her front opening uplift bra which assisted her tits to be nicely demonstrated. The tops of her patterned stocking and the suspenders holding them were revealed below the mini-dress, which only just covered her crotch. She was happy that she looked suitably slutty for her date – that is happy that she met the demands of her programming. It was 5:30 and Clare was just about ready to leave. Next to her stood Angie. Angie was made up beautifully with red lipstick, nail varnish and blue mascara, but was wearing nothing but the underwear set identical to those Clare had worn two days before. Although she was not due to leave for another hour Angie had readied herself early so that Clare could agree that she was dressed appropriately.

‘Is this how I’m supposed to dress then?’ Angie said with a tone of desperation in her voice.

‘Well you look exactly the way I looked,’ Clare replied. ‘I dare say you feel the same way as well,’ she continued thoughtfully.  Angie was flushed red below the makeup, quite clearly embarrassed at standing there in nothing but a bra and panty set, stockings and suspenders and her four inch heels. Clare knew from experience that the embarrassment would also be having its other wicked effect.

‘I can’t go to Bill’s like this and do what you said!’ Angie replied looking at herself in the mirror and flushing even redder. ‘I just can’t.’ She then turned angrily to Clare. ‘I think I will go to Kempton Towers and jump of the roof instead. I mean it you know!’ ‘Somehow, even if you do mean it I don’t think you will get away with it. I have a funny feeling from personal experience that the programming we have would see

that as disobedience by inaction. You’ll probably find yourself stood there and unable to jump even if you get over the fear of doing so.’  Angie screamed shrilly and stamped her stiletto on the floor; something Clare was getting into a habit of seeing Angie do.

‘Look, I have to go now. And I’ve a feeling things aren’t going to be much better for me. Why don’t you phone your mom and tell her you’ll not be home tonight? By all means tell her you’re staying over at mine again.’ ‘Yes I will,’ Angie said as she looked at herself in the mirror, blushing and breathing quite heavily. ‘I think I will just have to use the bathroom first, though.’ Clare looked at her pitifully. She knew instinctively why Angie needed the bathroom. She was intensely embarrassed and humiliated by the way she was dressed, and combined with this the thought of what she was going to have to do tonight was

arousing her unbearably. She clearly intended to use the bathroom t o masturbate and relieve the frustration.

‘Okay.’ Clare replied with a sigh. ‘I’ll see you back here in the morning,’. She then went for her coat and made her way to the door. As she was le aving she heard distinctively Angie moaning from in the bathroom. ***

Clare knocked on the door of Graham’s apartment. It was on the fourth floor of a block of plush apartments that appeared to be suitably expensive for someone of his standing. The door opened and Graham was stood in his dressing gown sipping what appeared to be champagne from a glass, much as she had found Bill two days earlier.

‘Come in please, Clare,’ Graham said. Clare entered. Clare was wearing a longish coat to hide her slutty attire and immediately after

closing the door Graham indicated to take it. ‘May I?’ he said. Without answering Clare slipped off her coat and handed it to Graham. Graham took it and hung it on a coat rail behind him without taking his eyes of Clare.

‘Well, well, well. What do we have here?’ Graham said looking Clare over. ‘You look absolutely delightful. You really have made yourself look a complete slut. I’m looking forward to you behaving similarly as well.’ He then sniggered before saying, ‘Follow me into my lounge.’ Graham made his way out of his hall into his lounge, which was dimly lit and had relaxing soul music on in the background. It had expensive looking paintings on most walls, and a deep shag pile carpet underfoot. A large flat plasma screen TV was on one wall, and a large comfortable leather lounge suite was in the centre. A mock fireplace with what Clare presumed must be a gas imitation fire was on another wall, above which was a clock showing the time as exactly six.  After making his way over to a large leather settee Graham seated himself in the centre and indicated for Clare to seat herself at his left side. Clare compliantly did so.  As she seated her short mini dress drew up even further revealing clearly her lacy panties, stockings and suspen ders to Graham’s gaze. Clare instinctively tried to pull it down hoping Graham would not see, but the springy material simply rose again. Looking up Clare saw Graham had been watching and was smiling, and the inevitably embarrassment Clare felt caused her to dampen with arousal under the gaze.

Graham placed his left arm around Clare and drew her in close. ‘Well, Clare, what shall we talk about. Tell me about yourself. There’s not much I don’t know, but you might surprise me.’ Clare was slightly taken aback by this. She had expected Graham to make a pass at her immediately.

‘Well. Err. I suppose you know I’m from Dallas. I used to live with my parents before I moved here to take up my job.’ ‘Ah, yes. Your parents. Your father is into real-estate, isn’t he? Garner Real-estate.  And you live in a mansion with servants when you are there don’t you? They bought you your flat here in Texas City as well didn’t they? A two bedroom flat as well – worth quite a bit.’  Although she remembered Graham had considerable information on her Clare still felt some surprise at the extent of his knowledge.

‘Yes. I moved here to take up my job in the typing pool six months ago for a change

of scenery and to try something different.’ ‘Ever thought of sharing with Angie? I know you don’t need the money but it would put your other bedroom to use, and living with her mom she will need somewhere to

take her dates.’ ‘I suppose so, but the room’s full of junk at the moment.’ This was true. Though it contained a bed the room was presently used for storage. Why was she having this conversation with Graham though? Clare decided to be bold and change the

conversation to him. ‘What about you, are you married?’ Clare said. ‘Not anymore,’ Graham said unmoved. ‘My wife and I separated five years ago and I haven’t seen her since. She was very controlling and I don’t like to be controlled I like to be the one in the driving seat; as I’m sure you are well aware by now. I had the fantasy of somehow being able to hypnotise her, but back then I didn’t have the means. Running into you and finding the means simultaneously was a long term fantasy become reality. You’re a lot like her in character, Clare – at least you were

before my little adjustments.’  A cold silence followed for a while with Clare sitting uncomfortably in Graham’s arm, and Graham staring at her leering.

‘Well.’ Clare said to break the silence. ‘This is a nice apartment.’ ‘It is isn’t it,’ Graham said looking past her at the wall clock. ‘My look at the time. You’ve been here ten minutes already.’ Graham then sat grinning at Clare. Clare immediately recognised Graham’s intentions now and following Hilary’s command to take the lead after ten minutes if her dates had done nothing she helplessly turned to her middle aged boss, put her arms around his shoulders, leaned over and began kissing him. Graham moaned slightly as Clare shakily stuck her tongue into his mouth passionately.

‘Mmmm. That’s nice Clare,’ Graham said as Clare paused. He gently began to feel her left breast with his right hand before he continued: ‘So, do we get straight onto it now, Clare?’ Graham was smiling as he said this with Clare leaning over him, her arms still around his shoulders. He well knew the answer. Clare heard herself helplessly begin to speak. To Graham Clare’s face was a delicious confusion of emotion. She looked reluctant to say what she was, but nevertheless the words came tumbling out sensuously, as though she were incredibly aroused by them. Graham knew only t oo well that this was the case through the embarrassment they produced.

‘I’ll do whatever you want,’ Clare said as she helplessly and sensuously embraced him. ‘I enjoy sucking cock and swallowing and am happy to be fucked in the ass if you want. I’ll even do kinky stuff like being spanked if you prefer.’ Clare saw Graham’s grin broaden as she obeyed word for word Hilary’s programming. Her crotch was now saturated from the arousal being produced by her obedient self humiliation. She wanted desperately on one level to stop talking as she knew it was going to get worse – but she could not. Worse still another part of her was almost eagerly anticipating the thrill of the arousal it would produce.

‘Please feel free to continue,’ Graham replied, still fondling gently Clare’s left breast and pressing her close. ‘So are you interested in me for a serious relationship?’ he said with a snigger.

‘No, I’m not interested in a serious relationship or even having a steady boyfriend,’ Clare heard herself reply feeling yet more aroused by the words. ‘All I want is casual sex. The reason is that I’m a submissive slut and like being used and abused by guys.’ Clare was now almost on the brink of an orgasm as she embraced Graham and

watched in embarrassment him enjoying her helpless programmed self humiliation. ‘My friend, Angie, and I are both of the same opinion. We have discussed it and come to the conclusion that we are both going to live a slutty life fucking any guy that

wishes to use us and dressing the part. That’s why we dress the way we do for work. Because I’m a submissive slut I would also like it if I could call you either “sir” or “Master” for the evening. Ohhh!’ The last words had been too much for Clare, and an orgasm had overwhelmed her. She gripped Graham more tightly as she came and gently pumped back and forth for a few seconds.

‘Yes, Clare enjoy it. Enjoy being used and humiliated, you gorgeous little slut.’ He then kissed her passionately rubbing her tit more aggressively, and Clare helplessly responded as though Graham were the love of her life. Graham paused and then spoke again. ‘You will call me “Master” for the evening in answer to your question Clare. Now is there anything else before I introduce you to

another room in my apartment more suited to our play?’ ‘Yes, Master,’ Clare helplessly replied. ‘I’d like you to pass it on to your friends that my friend, Angie, and I are both easy sluts, and that any of them can ask us out or even simply molest us around the offices if they happen to be employees and wish to

do so.’  As she spoke the enormity of the words she and Angie had been programmed to

speak to their ‘dates’ began to sink in. She would have to do this again tomorrow with Derek, as would Angie with John Garcy. Then there would be more and more dates and they would have to go over the same words with each. Soon they would be seen as the biggest sluts in the state and be used as such.

‘I will certainly bear in mind your words, Clare, and pass them on at every opportunity I get. Now follow me,’ he said rising and pulling Clare roughly by the wrist after him. ‘I’ve prepared a room especially for my pleasures with you. I think you will be impressed.’ ‘Yes, Master,’ Clare heard herself reply as she helplessly followed Graham. Clare followed him out of the lounge and he approached and opened a pair of double doors in the hall of his apartment and strode meaningfully into a room, with Clare tripping after him on her heels.

‘This my dear is our playroom,’ Graham said indicating the large spacious brightly lit room. It was around twenty feet square, with mirrored walls and a white ceiling.  Against one wall was a large king size bed. Several other pieces of furniture or possibly better described as equipment were around the room, which appeared clearly to be either for sex or corporal punishment. ‘Over here, Clare,’ Graham indicated to the bed which he now lay upon. Clare compliantly walked over to the bed and got onto it defensively and lay next to Graham.

‘Now Clare I am going to do something a little different tonight. Up to now you have been obeying commands because you have to despite not wanting to do so. Tonight

that will not be the case. Are you listening carefully, Clare?’ ‘Yes Master,’ Clare replied. Her stomach had dropped with dread at what Graham was going to say to her.

‘Good. From now until you walk back into your flat tomorrow morning you will be madly in love with me and want to serve me as your Master with all your heart. You enjoy pleasing me and wonder why you ever did not want to do so. You want to gratify my sexual needs and any other desires I might have of you, and feel an overwhelming need to do your utmost to maximise my gratification. Providing such gratification will give you intense pleasure as well, and an intense feeling of personal

fulfilment. You will feel this way about me right up until you walk through the doors of your flat tomorrow morning. At that time you will return to the way you were before you arrived here tonight, but you will remember everything you did. Do you

understand Clare?’ Clare looked at Graham as though for the first time. W hy had she never appreciated how gorgeous he was? And he was such a beautiful person. Why had she never wanted to please him before? Why had she made him have to hypnotise her to get her to do things? He was so gorgeous and such a lovely person it would be a pleasure to obey him and please him  – to think that he wanted her of all people to satisfy his needs! He desired her! It was such a privilege.

Clare’s face melted into a rich smile as she purred sensually, ‘Yes Master. Of course Master. How can I please you? Just tell me what you want me to do?’ Graham licked his lips. ‘Well where shall we start? I know you’ve already had one spanking today, but I really would like to give you a second. How about I sit on the edge of the bed and you lie across my lap?’

Clare’s heart skipped a beat. He had told her a way she could please him, and she knew already that he really enjoyed giving her a good spanking. ‘Why of course, Master! My bottom is still a bit sore, but that’s not a problem,’ Clare said jumping off the bed quickly. Graham moved to the edge of the bed smiling, seated himself and then patted his lap.

“Graham really enjoys spanking,” Clare thought, “but how can I make it as pleasing as possible for him?” Clare decided to ask him. ‘Would you like me to lift up my skirt and take down my panties first, Master?’ Clare said. ‘And perhaps if Master tells me what he enjoys about spanking me I could make it more pleasing for Master,’ she continued, desiring with all her heart to maximise his gratification. Graham chuckled slightly before answering. ‘Yes, you can lift your skirt, and take down your panties, Clare. And you are right. I do enjoy spanking young sluts like yourself. I suppose what I enjoy about it besides smacking a nice shapely bottom is the response from a stinging slap. I’m a bit of a sadist I suppose.’

Clare beamed at Graham in thanks for the information. ‘Oh it’s so good that you told me that, Master. I can help you get the most out of spanking me now! What if I tell you which parts of my bottom are sorest whilst you spank me? Then you’ll be able to

target them and get the best reaction out of me. What do you think, Master?’ Graham chuckled again, wide eyed at Clare’s willing compliance. ‘That sounds like an excellent idea,’ he replied. Clare immediately pulled up her stretch mini dress, tugged down her panties and

with an enthusiastic grin from ear to ear lay across Graham’s lap. She then stuck out her butt as best she could unaided by a posture cushion through her suspenders. ‘Is that alright Master?’ ‘That’s excellent Clare,’ Graham replied enjoying the view of the round pinkened peach on his lap. He then began firmly spanking it, and a loud CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noise filled the room. ‘Yow! That bit is really sore. You should concentrate on that Master. Yowww! Ouch!

Yoww! That’s it’ Clare said as Graham spanked the sore central areas of Clare’s butt cheeks. Graham continued to spank Clare until his hand was too sore to continue and her butt was lividly red. Throughout Clare continued to tell him how sore it was getting, and though the spanking was painful she knew that Graham was enjoying it and this

made it all worthwhile. After finishing Graham instructed Clare to rise.

‘That really hurt, Master,’ Clare said. ‘The last few spanks were really painful, but I did my best to stay in position and take them nicely. Are you pleased Master?’ ‘Yes immensely,’ Graham replied with genuine satisfaction. Clare clapped her hands in front of her and gave a little jump for joy as she beamed a smile.

‘Now if you could just do a nice slow striptease for me Clare,’ Graham continued. ‘Oh of course Master,’ Clare replied enthusiastically. She then immediately compliantly did so after giving her butt a quick rub, wiggling her hips and licking her lips.

‘That’s great Clare. That is just so sexy.’ ‘Oh I’m so turned on that you like this Master,’ Clare replied with a look of genuine satisfaction that she was pleasing Graham. Once she was down to just stockings suspenders and heels Graham threw off his dressing gown and said, ‘on to my lap Clare. Straddle me and do your best to please

me, but slowly.’ ‘Oh yes Master. Oh, thank you Master. I’ll do my absolute best,’ Clare said enthusiastically. She then mounted him, slipping her legs either side of his waste on the bed. His enormous cock pressed against her belly. She was already extremely aroused by having pleased her Master so well, as she now found pleasing him such a turn on, so she able to guide his enormous cock easily inside herself being as wet as she was. Once in Clare then clutched at Graham and began to move her hips

back and forth, fucking herself on him slowly. ‘Is that nice, Master? Oh, oh yes. Is that good Master?’ ‘That’s very nice Clare,’ Graham said as he watched Clare fuck herself. ‘You really are pleasing me.’ ‘Oh that’s just so great!’ Clare replied, genuinely, and began kissing Graham. ‘I love you so much, Master. All I want is to please you. I don’t know why I was ever any different.’ ‘Excellent, Clare. Just keep going like that,’ Graham said with a snigger . ‘I swear I’ll do everything I can to please you from now on Master,’ Clare said. ‘Just tell me what you want of me. I’ll do anything! Oh I love you so.’ Clare then began to pump more urgently in her enthusiasm.

‘Slow down, Clare there’s no rush. Just fuck yourself slowly and continue to tell me how much it pleases you,’ Graham replied. ‘Oh I’m so sorry Master. I was just getting carried away. I’ll do i t nice and slow from now on. Is that better Master? Oh I do love you so much!’ ‘Yes that’s just perfect,’ Graham replied as Clare slowly worked his manhood in and out of herself with gentle slurping sounds.

‘Oh I’m so so pleased I’m satisfying to you, Master.’ Clare then began to kiss lick and stroke Graham as she slowly moved back and forth on him, doing everything she could think of to make the sex as enjoyable as possible for him and delighting in the fact.

***

Clare slowly fucked herself on Graham’s cock for fifteen minutes, continuously kissing him and telling him how much she loved him before he finally blew his load inside her. As he climaxed Clare clutched at him even more passionately and said

with genuine feeling, ‘Oh Master! I’ve pleased you! I’ve satisfied you! It’s such an honour!’ Shortly after Clare lay next to Graham nuzzling him on the bed.

‘I’m so pleased I was able to satisfy you Master,’ Clare said contentedly as she rubbed against him.

‘Well I’m not completely satisfied yet. There are a few other things I think we need to do when I have sufficiently recovered. Go fetch me another glass of champagne and be quick about it Clare. When you get back you can begin kissing me all over to get

me warmed up again,’ Graham replied. ‘Yes Master,’ Clare replied jumping up and going to fetch the drink.  After she returned she gave Graham the drink. She then began kissing him all over starting at his feet.

‘Is that nice Master?’ she said in between kisses. She paid particular attention to kissing Graham’s cock, and around it, asking him particularly if that area was pleasurable. After five minutes of her ministrations Graham had another hard on.

‘Okay Clare. I think we are ready for round two now. You’ve done an excellent job of getting me turned on again. That and some sildenofil I took earlier anyway.’ ‘Oh, Master. I’m so pleased that it worked. What would you like to do with me to satisfy you?’ Clare responded again with enthusiasm and smiles. ‘Well I think I would like to ass fuck you for a while Clare. Get on to the bed and present me your ass so I can fuck it. There’s a good girl.’ Clare immediately jumped onto the bed, her large firm tits bouncing from side to side, and knelt with her back to Graham. She then spread her knees and then her ankles wider as she had done days before for Bill, before bending over to put her head to the bed and then arched down, jutting out her asshole for use. Graham quickly got some lubricant from a bedside cabinet filled with sex toys and knelt behind Clare and began to lube her up.

‘Oh yes Master. Use lots of lube so that you can ram the whole length of your cock up my ass,’ Clare said enthusiastically. Graham sniggered as he applied copious amounts of lube to the little hole. He then positioned the glands of his cock against it and began to push the well lubed little sphincter. Clare held herself still on the bed and leaned her weight back to assist the enormous cock violate her. As with Bill she then felt her small asshole being painfully spread by the wide girthed cock. At last she felt it spread wide enough and her little sphincter yielded to allow the giant cock to slip in her. It was painfully tight fit as with

Bill and made Clare’s eyes water, but Graham was enjoying it and that was the main thing.

‘That’s it Master you’re in. Now ram it right up and use me for your pleasures,’ Clare said in satisfaction at the way she was providing fulfilment to her lovely Master. Graham did as Clare suggested managing to ram the full enormous length of his cock in up to the balls. He then began to fuck Clare eagerly. As he did so Clare again began to tell him of her delight at pleasing him.

‘Oh Master. It’s so gratifying to know I am pleasing you. You are enjoying using my ass aren’t you Master?’ she said, hoping he would make her heart leap with the knowledge.

‘Oh yes. I’m absolutely loving this,’ Graham replied with a snigger  as he began to pump aggressively in and out of Clare’s asshole pausing only occasionally to slap the two lividly red well spanked cheeks.

‘Ouch!’ Clare said as Graham smacked her sore left cheek before recommencing pumping his cock in and out of her asshole. ‘Oh Master! It’s such a joy to know I’m

gratifying you!’ Clare repeated. She then attempted to spread her legs and arch down still further to present her asshole for use more perfectly.  After a further quarter of an hour of assfucking Clare Graham pumped in and out with greater rapidity for a while to finish himself off, before sinking his cock to his balls up her to blow his load as deep up her ass as possible with a grunt of satisfaction. ‘Oh Master! I’ve pleased you again. That’s so wonderful!’ Clare said as she felt

Graham’s cock sunk deep up her ass swell and discharge inside her.  After finishing and getting his breath back Graham withdrew and lay back on the bed to sip some champagne. ‘Go and clean your ass, Clare, and then come back and begin kissing me to warm

me up again,’ he said as he lay back on his arm sipping the champagne. ‘Of course Master,’ Clare answered, still with total enthusiasm. Her asshole was quite sore after the assfucking but she was a really lucky girl. She had been able to please her wonderful Master twice already, and he wanted her to serve him yet again. How lucky could a girl get? Why had she never felt this way before? Clare ran out quickly to find the bathroom tripping along in her stilettos, her large tit s bouncing from side to side. As she went she thought of Graham’s commands for her

to feel this way a few minutes ago, but that surely couldn’t be the reason. He was so lovely and pleasing him so satisfying and gratifying. She had just never realised before now for some reason, that was all.  After quickly cleaning in the bathroom Clare returned to the playroom to Graham as speedily as she could and began to kiss him from toes upwards again.

‘Now Clare,’ Graham began as Clare had reached his thighs. ‘As you can see my cock is a bit dirty thanks to having been up that lovely butt of yours. It would really

please me to see you clean it up for me.’ ‘Why of course Master,’ Clare replied eagerly. ‘I’ll just go and get some wet tissues.’ ‘No. I don’t want you to clean it that way Clare. I want you to lick and suck it clean and swallow all the filth so it doesn’t get on my bed sheets. Hopefully if you do it that way you should get me horny again quickly as well, and you can then simply continue to give me a blowjob once you have got me nice and clean.’

‘Of course Master,’ Clare said, but looking slightly repulsed this time. ‘It would really please me, Clare,’ Graham reiterated with an evil smile. This was enough and with a big grin Clare moved up to Graham’s crotch and began work. She felt slightly sickened by the smell of her shit on his cock, but Graham said that it would really please him and that made it worthwhile. Besides which her bottom

had left her lovely Master’s cock so dirty and it needed cleaning. Master would be pleased if she cleaned it. That was all that mattered.

Clare began to eagerly lick the lube and shit from Graham’s cock like it was a lollypop, and swallowed it down like he had told her. The taste of the shit turned her stomach, but looking up she saw that Master was smiling and was pleased, so Clare began to lick and suck his cock clean more thoroughly. The cock quickly began to harden, which Clare found immensely satisfying. Her work was pleasing her Master! And with his cock hard rather than flaccid Clare could see clearly where it was still dirty and needed her attention.

‘Oh wonderful, Master. You’re getting turned on again. And I can see better now where your poor manhood is still dirty from your pleasurable use of my bottom. But

don’t worry. Now you’re hard I can see where it still needs cleaning clearly, and I’ll have it beautifully clean in a moment. Watch.’ Clare then began to lick off a brown smear of lube and shit from the left side of

Graham’s cock eagerly, licking it up and down until it was clean and swallowing it down with a slightly repulsed look, before looking over the cock for any other areas.  After a couple of minutes Clare looked over the cock proudly.

‘There Master. It’s nice and clean. Now to give you a lovely blowjob,’ Clare said with a wide smile.

‘There just a little bit you missed here though,’ Graham replied, pulling back the foreskin of his dick to display areas of brown slime behind it.

‘Oh I’m so sorry Master. Please forgive my incompetence. I’ll make up for it, though, and give you t he best blowjob I possible can at the same time.’ Clare then eagerly licked off the remaining filth from around Graham’s glands until it was clean before commencing her blowjob in earnest. How slovenly of her to not pull back the foreskin and make sure Master was clean there. What was she thinking of. She would make up for it though. She would use every trick from *Better Fellatio * she could think of. Clare did just that, and despite having come twice already Graham was brought to orgasm within five minutes by her enthusiastic ministrations. After ensuring she

suckled out every drop of the large load from Graham’s dick as it became flaccid again Clare looked up with a broad grin. She then slowly opened and displayed the load and slowly swallowed it down with her chin raised so that Graham could see it go down, knowing instinctively that making it a slow process would maximise

Graham’s satisfaction from the spectacle. ‘Truly excellent Clare,’ Graham said with genuine admiration for Clare’s compliance. ‘Oh Master!’ Clare said, her heart leaping with joy. ‘I am just such a lucky girl. I’m doing so much right and pleasing you so deeply! Oh, I think I’m going to cry with joy.’ Graham gaffored with laughter for a few seconds at this reaction, before speaking to stop Clare getting too emotional.

‘Clare, calm down. You haven’t fully pleased me yet. There’s still a some things I want to do with you. First, though, I want you to go to the bathroom, clean your mouth thoroughly and brush your teeth so I can feel comfortable about kissing you.

When you get back start warming me up again the same way as before.’ Clare stopped the ridiculous show of emotion immediately as she recognised there were still uses her lovely Master had for her. She then ran for the bathroom again as quickly as she could on the heels and washed out her mouth and brushed her teeth once there. She made sure her mouth felt thoroughly clean, to some extent for personal reasons to get rid of the awful taste of her own excrement, however mostly because her Master had told her to and the last thing she wanted would be to displease him. Once this was done Clare then ran back to Graham, and alighting the bed began kissing and licking him to attempt to arouse him again. This time it took Clare a while. But after 20 minutes of servile attention from Clare eventually Graham had another hard on.

‘That’s wonderful Clare. Now I think we will utilise one of my play tables. Over here girl,’ Graham said jumping off the bed with his cock swinging to walk over to one of the room’s pieces of equipment. This was a X shaped table situated at a tilt of 45 degrees from the floor on the opposite side of the room. Graham knelt between the bottom cross sections and beaming with a smile and her large firm breasts bouncing Clare moved in front of him to lie on the table. On the table were situated restraints at various locations: on the two bottom crosses of the X clearly designed for legs and spread at well over 45 degrees were straps at ankle level, knee level and upper thigh. On the main part of the table was a chunky belt

strap for the waist, and above were vertical straps to go under the arm and over the shoulders, and clip together across the upper chest. Between these was a collar attached to the table by a small chain. The upper cross sections, for the arm just had chains dangling from their upper areas, which were about two feet long and had fur lined handcuff restraints on their ends.

‘Now, Clare. If you would be so good as to restrain yourself nicely to the table. I t hink the restraints are self explanatory.’ ‘Oh of course Master,’ Clare replied eagerly, spreading her legs and putting them on the bottom cross sections. She immediately began strapping on t he restraints with, a beaming smile still on her face. She knew Graham liked being in charge. This would make it really satisfying for him, she thought. He would really enjoy this.  After quickly restraining her legs and buckling the belt snugly around her slim waist Clare secured the straps over her shoulders and clipped them together across her chest. She then fastened the collar around her neck and reached for the left chain to secure on the fur lined cuff.

‘No. Leave your hands free, Clare. You remember I said that Bill told me about the power game he played with you and that I said I like the sound of it?’ ‘Oh yes, I do remember,’ Clare replied with an excited laugh. ‘Now how did it go? It was something about using three commands wasn’t it, resist, surrender and submit if I remember correctly. Is that right Clare? And how did he use

them, could you explain for me? Bill didn’t really go into much detail.’ Graham had another evil smile on his face as he said this, and his dick pulsed and bobbed with his arousal. ‘Oh I’d be glad to,’ Clare said eagerly. This wasn’t entirely true as it reminded her of what she had been compelled to do with Bill two nights earlier. Still it would make Graham happy if she went into details about it and this thought brought genuine gladness to her heart. ‘Well like you said Bill gave me those thr ee commands. When he said resist I had to attempt to stop him from entering me and taking me, but I could only use my hands

to defend myself and couldn’t fight him off any other way. When he said surrender, though, I had to stop struggling and put my hands up like this.’ Clare demonstrated, putting her hands up at the sides of her head against the two upper cross sections.

‘Then when he said submit I had to clutch at him and say the phrases you told me to memorise.’ ‘Which were?’ Graham responded. ‘Well there were a few. Clare a slut yields herself to Bill her Master. That’s it Master teach Clare her place ...’ Clare was blushing as she said this, remembering the experience, and so was inevitably becoming more aroused. ‘That’s fine Clare. I remember them now. But how did he use those commands with

you? What did he do? Give me some ideas so that I can use you the same way.’ Clare’s heart jumped as he said this. She would gladly say those sorts of things to Graham, and she would mean them. And she had a pretty good idea Graham would enjoy using the commands with her the same way Bill had.

‘Well Master,’ Clare said with enthusiasm, ‘Bill started by leaving my hands free like this, so I could offer up a struggle, and then he commanded me to resist. I was quite successful as well and managed to keep him out of me. So then he commanded me to surrender and he entered me and commanded me to resist afterwards. I managed to get him out with a struggle, so he again commanded me to surrender and this time handcuffed one of my wrists to the headboard before commanding me to resist

again.’ ‘How amusing,’ Graham answered intrigued by the enthusiastic way in which Clare told the story.

‘Oh you are pleased Master! I will carry on then. Well Bill then was able to easily prevent me defending myself and so he toyed with me for a while before securing my other wrist and entering me again. He then commanded me to struggle whilst I was secured and helpless so he could enjoy taking me in peace whilst I was completely under control. Eventually he allowed me to have my hands free of the cuffs again

and commanded me to submit. Is that what you wanted to know Master?’ Clare said with her eyes wide looking for her Master’s appreciation. ‘Yes Clare it is. That’s excellent. I think we will do the same.’ ‘Oh wonderful Master! It would be a joy!’ ‘The only changes I will make to the game are that when you are entered you will have an enormous orgasm. Also you can only move your arms slowly,’ Graham said lustfully. ‘Okay Clare. Surrender,’ Clare immediately assumed the position with an enthusiastic, ‘Yes Master.’ Graham then moved forwards on his knees between Clare’s spread legs before snuggling up against her with a grunt of satisfaction, allowing his cock to lie on her pubes and belly.

‘Ohhh. That’s nice Master,’ Clare responded. ‘Okay Clare. Now resist,’ Graham said as he reached down to guide himself into her. Immediately Clare attempted to reach down as fast as she could to defend herself, but her arms obeying unconsciously Graham’s command moved extremely slowly

and by the time she had only reached her shoulders she felt Graham’s enormous erection enter her. Instantly she spasmed into an enormous orgasm.

‘Ohhhhhhhh! Master!’ she cried her hips bucking up and down impaling her deeper on the cock, her arms temporarily unable to continue their descent to her defence.  As she came down from her orgasm she recommenced attempting to reach down to defend herself, but was already being aggressively taken by Graham who was grunting with satisfaction.  After a few thrusts Clare’s slowly moving hands reached her crotch. Graham responded by ramming himself securely in her to the balls, and then with a grunt of

satisfaction at the feeling of control and power took a firm hold of Clare’s left wrist and brought it quickly back up to her head. Holding it there with Clare wriggling uselessly he then did the same with her right wrist. Once Graham had both hands up to the sides of her head he let go, put his hands back under her shoulders quickly and recommenced aggr essively fucking her, watching with satisfaction Clare’s hands

only able to move slowly down to defend herself again, despite all Clare’s best efforts to obey the command to struggle. Graham did this repeatedly over the next few minutes grunting and snorting as he took Clare in bloated satisfaction at the feeling of absolute control. Clare could sense his satisfaction and could not help feeling pleased herself at the way she was satisfying Graham so. Graham clearly appeared to be enjoying watching her struggle to bring her hands down so she also enjoyed fighting more vigorously against the command to move slowly to emphasise her helplessness to Graham and make it more satisfying for him. After about the fourth time her hands were roughly pulled back up to the sides of her head and left, and Graham recommenced rutting her aggressively Clare climaxed.

‘Oh Master! I submit to you Master! Ohhhh!’ she cried bucking up and down rhythm with Graham’s thrusts.

‘Excellent Clare,’ Graham replied as the rhythmic slurping and thrusting continued. ‘Now into surrender position.’ Clare immediately did as commanded with an obedient, ‘Yes Master,’ and a cry of pleasure. Graham then secured the two cuffs around Clare’s small wrists. As he did so he gently continued to fuck Clare who moaned in helpless pleasure, her head moving from side to side as she did so. Once she was secured Graham moved his

hands back under Clare’s shoulders and began to fuck her more vigorously again, with a grunt of satisfaction, before issuing her the command, ‘Resist.’ ‘Yes Master!’ Clare cried passionately. She then began to slowly move her hands down to defend herself until the chains on the cuffs were pulled taught and she could go no further. She then began to vigorously fight the restraints moving her hands from side to side as she fought the cuffs to reach down to her crotch. As she did so her head moved from side to side and her moaning became louder. Graham was now taking her with quick thrusts, his breathing heavy, a look of intense pleasure on his face as he watched Clare helplessly fight the restraints.

 After a few seconds of fighting with the cuffs and Graham’s relentless aggressive fucking Clare was overwhelmed by another intense orgasm. She cried out a loud ‘Ohhhhhhhhh!’ as her hips reared up on the pumping manhood and her wrists tugged furiously on the cuffs. All Clare could feel was the most fulfilling satisfaction at pleasing her Master, and the way the restraints ensured that she was unable to do otherwise made this complete for her. Clare found herself relishing their restriction

and the way they guaranteed her lovely Master’s conquest. ‘Oh, Master! I love you so!’ Clare cried as Graham now frantically pumped himself inside her. Graham suddenly paused, though. He reached up to the cuffs and as he did so he

ordered Clare, ‘Surrender.’ Clare obediently responded by placing her hands passively at the sides of her head

sighing a ‘Yes Master’ to him. Quickly Graham undid the cuffs and after doing so roughly took hold of Clare under her shoulders again. He then began rutting her with wild abandon like a man half his age, panting with the effort. Clare was again moving her head from side to side, emitting little cries in rhythm with Graham’s quick thrusting movements. She was becoming more and more aroused with each thrust, and was feeling a desperate urge to clutch at her lovely Master. She could barely contain herself so desperately did she want to clutch at Graham, but his command prevented her. In desperation she began to beg him.

‘Please Master! Please let me clutch at you! Please let me submit to you!’ ‘Not yet girl. Hold position,’ Graham commanded in between pants. ‘Ohhhh!’ Clare cried in desperation. ‘Please Master! Please don’t make may stay like this. I need to show you how much you mean to me! I need to submit myself to you!’ Graham’s thrusting became suddenly more urgent as he approached his climax. As he was close to the brink Graham clutched Clare tighter to himself. Then he

commanded firmly before his climax, ‘Submit!’ Clare clutched at Graham instantly and cried out deafeningly, ‘I submit Master! I’m yours! Clare a slut yields herself to Graham her Master! That’s it Master teach Clare

her place!’ As she spoke Clare clutched at him as tightly as she could, clawing her nails into his back. Graham instantly came with a grunt of satisfaction. His orgasm lasted for seconds as Clare told him how much she loved him and submitted herself to him. When finished Graham and Clare held each other like lovers, both slowly getting their breaths back. Graham then rose.

‘Wow! That was amazing Clare. I just can’t wait to see your face on Monday though. Hahhh!’ Clare looked at Graham puzzled. ‘What do you mean Master? I’ll be just as happy that I pleased you as I am now. In fact I’m not just happy, I’m ecstatic. I can’t tell you how proud I am I pleased you so much.’ ‘Great,’ Graham replied. ‘I’m going to get some sleep now. You can stay there until the morning. I’m pretty much satiated now and I don’t want you pestering me. I’ll let you go in the morning. Goodnight.’ ‘Goodnight Master. It will be a little uncomfortable to have to be like this all night. But if that is what you want.’ ***

Clare drove back to her flat with a broad grin on her face occasionally sighing in satisfaction at the pleasure she had given to Graham that night.

She felt a little stiff after having lain for a few hours tied to Graham’s play table. Still it was what he wanted, and it had pleased him. Half an hour ago he had rose, yawned, and untied her, before telling her to leave and flopping back on his bed to fall asleep again immediately with a grin on his face. She remembered the content smile as he lay in bed. She felt so pleased with herself. Perhaps her behaviour during the night made up to some extent for her stupid selfish behaviour prior to it. Fancy having to have made such a lovely man have to hypnotise her to please him? Why had she not wanted to please him without him having to do that? She would make up for it every day from now on though. She would constantly ask him if her behaviour was satisfying or not and make it absolutely clear that she enjoyed satisfying him.

Clare paused from such thoughts, suddenly again remembering Graham’s commands to her before any of the night’s events. As she remembered her brow furrowed slightly. He had told her to love him and enjoy serving him until she got

home and entered her flat. But that couldn’t be the reason she felt the way she did about him surely? He was so lovely, so gorgeous looking, such a lovely person. How could she not want to please him?  As she thought these thoughts Clare realised that she had parked her car. She quickly walked up to her flat still shaking her head at the nonsensical idea that she

felt the way she did about Graham because he had told her to. ‘Ridiculous’ Clare heard herself suddenly speak out loud as she began to unlock the door. She couldn’t be feeling these intense emotions about Graham because he told her to. Clare shook her head again and smiled. She loved Graham and that was that. Nothing he had told her made her this way. She felt this way because she loved him. He was so gorgeous. Such a lovely....... Clare stood just inside her flat. Her mouth and eyes were wide in shock and horror and her face was in her hands as the feelings of love for Graham dissipated like the memories of dreams upon waking. She stood there now left with the same feelings

of fear and anger at her middle aged boss that she had felt every day that week before tonight. She thought about all the things she had just done with Graham and how she had

felt about it. Licking her shit of Graham’s cock and supinely asking if it was pleasing him and feeling joy when he said it was. This had been a demonstration of a new scary level of Graham’s control over her. He could make her think what he wanted as well as do what he wanted.  As she thought of the things she had done and how she had felt about it Clare plumbed a knew depth of feelings of humiliation – and so within a matter of seconds found herself so turned on that she was engulfed by a powerful orgasm.

Part 9: Clare’s Hot Date. Clare and Angie sat opposite each other on Clare’s kitchen table. Both had bowls of cereal in front of them which they stared at and played with in an uninterested way seemingly equally lost in thought.  Angie had arrived back at the flat shortly after Clare. Angie didn’t say much, simply walking in, going straight to the bathroom and taking a long shower, just as Clare had done before her. She had then emerged to be asked by Clare if she wanted any breakfast, and there they had both seated themselves dressed for the first time in a couple of days in normal clothing.  As they continued to play with the cereal the silence was broken by Angie, first sighing then throwing down the spoon she was holding.

‘I can’t stand this anymore,’ Angie suddenly exclaimed. ‘I just can’t stand it Clare! What I did last night was ... it was simply awful; indescribably awful. Bill didn’t have me do most of what he did with you, he had me do it all! First posing for him in that awful slutty underwear, then explaining how I had been hypnotised and programmed, even though he already knew – he seemed to enjoy me telling him, knowing presumably how embarrassing I was finding it talking about how I had to be aroused by being humiliated and the like. Then I had to beg him to use me. And of course he asked me if I was turned on because of the humiliation of it all and I had t o tell him that of course I was. And just like you he then made me pose and ... well ... he molested me and made me ... well, you know.

‘I had to go through all of the rest of it as well; even the part where I had to apologise for teasing him whilst he spanked me, even though I never did any such thing. When I pointed this out he simply told me to make up things and apologise for them while he spanked me. And of course I had sex all the ways he did with you. Including ...

well ... anal, which was horrible! He didn’t let me go either like he did with you. That’s why it was so late before I got back. He made me sleep with h im and then he made me have sex with him again when we woke. And the worst thing was that it was on his lap again where I had to take the lead and repeat all those phrases. And of course because he had come so often already it took him nearly an hour to come

that last time. Oh god! I’m getting turned on again thinking about it. I hate this so much!!’ Angie almost squealed this. She looked up to see Clare’s reaction, and found her only continuing to stare at her breakfast and play with it still seemingly lost in thought.

‘So what happened with you and Graham?’ Angie said curious at Clare not responding to her petulance. ‘At least it can’t be worse than what happened to me.’ ‘Oh you know nothing,’ Clare replied, at last looking up in a way that made Angie’s blood run cold. Clare then went on to relate how Graham had told her to love him

madly until arriving back at her flat, and how she had done just that. She told her how this had made her respond to Graham also, as though he were the greatest love of her life.

‘Surely they can’t make us do that?’ Angie said with a look of shock on her face. ‘They can change our behaviour, but surely they can’t make us love them?’ Clare looked up at her. ‘You may find out for yourself fairly soon if Graham talks to Keith about it.’ ‘Oh no!’ Angie responded, her mouth dropping open. ‘Anyway,’ Clare continued. ‘We have more immediate problems. We have our first  joint date tonight, and I have a feeling it is going to be the first of many for us.’  Angie put her head in her hands. ‘Oh god! This can’t be happening!’ she squealed. *** It was six fortyfive in the evening and Clare and Angie stood again in front of the mirror looking themselves over in readiness for their dates to arrive. They had attempted to spend the day utilising some freedom in the hope that it would make them feel better, and perhaps allow them to gain some control over themselves that they had been unable to demonstrate over the past week. This had backfired in the extreme.  After breakfast they had both decided they would go out and look around shops and search for some normality. No longer compelled to wear slutty clothes in their free time Clare put on some jeans and a loose shirt. She told Angie she would meet her in town. After going home to change Angie met Clare as agreed near a Starbucks cafe at lunch time. She too had taken advantage of her apparent freedom and was now modestly dressed in baggy jeans and a large shirt.

‘God I feel so much better dressed like this,’ Angie said as the girls walked into the Starbucks for a coffee.

‘I suppose we should be thankful for small mercies,’ Clare replied. ‘Perhaps this will help and we’ll get some self control back,’ Angie said hopefully. ‘Perhaps,’ Clare said with an attempt to humour her desperate companion.  A half hour later on their second coffees they were talking about their pasts and occasionally laughing and joking, with their unfortunate situations almost forgotten in what was turning into a quite normal Saturday morning. After finishing their coffees they decided to look around some shops and indulge in some retail therapy after their recent more unpleasant shopping experiences. This lasted an hour, however then the day took a turn for the worse.  As they were walking into a department store smiling and chatting about a pair of  jeans Clare had just tried on a familiar voice rang in their ears.

‘Hello girls. Why fancy meeting you here.’ Both girls turned to the sound of the voice, their faces going pale. Hilary Hayes was stood there behind them, still wearing a power suit even on her day off with a designer labelled bag of shopping in one hand.

‘I thought it was you two, but had to do a double take when I saw the way you were both dressed. I’m so used to seeing you both dressed like whores these days.’ ‘Erm. We were just doing some shopping Ms Hayes,’ Clare said. ‘Well it’s great to run into you, but we had best be getting off now, right Angie?’

‘Yes right,’ Angie replied, before both girls turned and attempted to leave. ‘Wait a minute. Not so fast,’ Hilary replied. ‘I really don’t like the way you two are dressed. Sluts like you two really should not be so modest in your dress and

behaviour. I mean it seriously as well. It’s a bit of a contradiction you behaving like sluts with your dates and at work and then dressing like respectable women the rest of the time around town. From now on girls dress like the sluts that you are when you

are in town as well as at work. Go back now to Clare’s flat and dress in some short skirts, fitted tops and your uplift bras and four i nch stilettos and put on full makeup like you would for work. When you have done that come back and carry on walking

around and shopping until four o’clockish. You can go home and get ready for your dates then. Make sure that from now on you dress sluttily at home, at work and in town.

‘Also when you’re walking around town from now on walk around sexily, waggling your hips, and slowly with one foot directly in front of the other and your heads up high, like you’re models on a catwalk. And do everything you can to catch the eyes of guys. If any guy looks you over smile back at him, smooth your hands down your figure and look interested. If he carries on looking go over and talk to him. Make some smalltalk and give him every opportunity to ask you on a dat e. If he doesn’t

look like he’s going to ask you on a date you ask him. Also if any guys mistake you for whores – which let’s face it would be understandable – and they ask you how much you cost you are to respond that you are not a prostitute you just enjoy being used as a sex toy by guys. Then get your diary out and ask them if they want to

come back to your place one evening for some fun. I hope you’ve got your diaries handy girls?’ Both girls nodded, their faces now with looks of defeat.

‘Excellent.’ Hilary then took as step closer to the girls, both of whom were now clearly looking embarrassed at the thought of obeying these latest commands. She

then looked directly at Clare moving so she was almost nose to nose with her. ‘Oh dear. You look embarrassed at the thought of behaving like a whore this afternoon

Clare. I bet it’s making your pussy all wet as well though isn’t it? Answer me honestly Clare,’ she said smiling. Clare swallowed pinkening. ‘Yes,’ she finally choked out still gazing down and becoming even more aroused at being humiliated by having to acknowledge the fact.

‘Then look at me and tell me that your pussy’s wet and you’re aroused at the thought of dressing and behaving like the slut that you are this afternoon. Maintain eye contact whilst you do so, I want this to be as humiliating as possible for you Clare,’ Hilary said cruelly licking her lips. The command was so humiliating that a rush of arousal hit Clare so great that she almost came. Hovering on the brink Clare helplessly raised her gaze and look at

Hilary directly in the eyes, and painfully slowly the words then fell from her lips. ‘Yes. My pussy is wet and I’m aroused by the thought of dressing and behaving like the slut I am this afternoon.’

‘Excellent Clare,’ Hilary replied, continuing to lick her lips. ‘I bet humiliating you still further like this has driven you to the point of an orgasm now as well hasn’t it?’ ‘Yes,’ Clare answered in almost a moan still unable to remove her gaze from Hilary’s eyes and unable to do anything other than answer honestly. She was teetering on the edge as a result of being so thoroughly humiliated.

Hilary humphed and looked Clare up and down in mock disgust. ‘Typical. That just demonstrates perfectly what a complete and utter submissive slut you are. Go into

the department store’s toilets with Angela, go into a cubicle together and masturbate each other to orgasm, like the good little sluts you are. And after that go home, get changed into your slut clothes and do as I told you.’ Hilary then turned to leave. As

she walked away she said, ‘Happy shopping.’ Both girls obediently went into the department store went straight to the Ladies’ toilets and went into a cubicle together. Fortunately the Ladies’ was otherwise empty. They then pulled down their jean s, reached for each other’s crotches and began work on their helplessly aroused wet pussies. Clare came almost immediately as a result of the level of her arousal with a loud groan. Angie came shortly afterwards with Clare rubbing her clit steadily with her middle fingers, emitting a loud ‘Ohhh!’ as she reached her climax.

Both girls then washed and left immediately to get changed at Clare’s flat. At Clare’s they both dressed in tight stretch minis, their up lift bras, and vest tops and put on heaps of makeup before returning to town. They then recommenced from where they had left, though now with far less interest in their retail therapy then before.

‘This is awful. I just want to go back home now,’ Angie squealed petulantly and uselessly. They both walked slinkily between shops, hardly looking at clothes, their hips waggling from side to side, one stilettoed foot directly in front of the other. Every time they passed a man they both helplessly emphasised this still more, gazing in his direction like whores trying to hook custom. Needless to say they were both quickly and frequently noticed. Clare was first after being noticed by a large squat fortyish year old guy with thinning hair. Though repulsed by him she turned and smiled as he looked her over. He continued to look smiling back, so Clare helplessly put her hands up to the sides of her breasts and smoothed them down her waist and hips as she slinkily approached him smiling.

‘Hi handsome,’ she heard herself say to what was probably the ugliest guy she had seen that day.

‘Err. Hello,’ the man said looking around furtively in between looking Clare over. ‘Are you ... are you ... well ... a prostitute or something?’ the guy asked nervously. ‘I don’t usually get girls like you talking to me.’ Clare had an urge to tell the guy firmly that she most certainly was not. And so her programming interpreting this as repudiating sexual abuse immediately compelled

her to smile more broadly and politely say, ‘Thank you.’ She then helplessly

continued with Hilary’s commands. ‘No I’m not a prostitute. I just enjoy being used as a sex toy by guys.’ As she said this she reached in her bag and took out her diary. ‘How do you fancy coming over to mine for some fun one night?’ As she said this she was aware of her pussy yet again moistening as a result of the embarrassment she was feeling in helplessly behaving this way with some ugly complete stranger. The man looked at her before quickly looking around fearfully, and confused as to

how to react. ‘I’m ... I’m sorry I’ve got to be going,’ he said hurriedly, before moving past Clare and walking quickly on. Clare felt relief, but at the same time a curious annoyance that the guy had turned her down. As she looked around she saw Angie was talking to a group of three young men of around nineteenish. She was stroking her hands down herself and wiggling and smiling and helplessly doing her best t o attract them. One of them looked around and caught sight of Clare, and so she again walked over sexily, smoothing her hands down herself and smiling. One of the guys again asked if they were a couple of hookers, this time addressing

 Angie. She reacted as Clare had, first by explaining that she wasn’t and just enjoyed being used as a sex toy by guys, before taking out her diary and asked him if he would like to come around for some fun. As she said this she clearly reddened with embarrassment, something the guys did not appear to notice but Clare did. The three guys looked at each other grinning broadly as though Christmas had come early and said, ‘Sure,’ almost as one. The guy Angie had been talking to said, ‘Do

you come together?’ indicating to Clare. Clare immediately reached smiling for her bunny diary. That was Sunday evening sorted out. For two hours the girls did this and spoke to almost twenty guys of all shapes and

sizes and ages. By the time they felt able to go back to Clare’s at four o’clock they had both amassed full diaries for the next week. *** Clare stood contemplating her new dates as at six fortyfive she stood at the side of  Angie looking at herself in her bathroom mirror awaiting the first of many.

Clare had originally attempted to wear similar clothing to what she had during day’s shopping; a stretch mini skirt and fitted top. This however was prevented by Angie, whose unconscious mind apparently decided that it felt the body stocking to be the sluttiest piece of clothing available. Unlike Clare Angie had tried on the body stocking in the store before buying, and so recognised it to be by far sluttier than anything else they had. The logic of wearing it was unwavering. Angie like Clare realised that it was unlikely the guys would want to take them out when they were being offered it on a plate at Clare’s apartment. So there was no need to think of their appearance being too over the top for going out. And if for some bizarre reason they did insist on them going out she could always get changed. Consequently Angie had just followed the command

to dress as slutty as possible, and picked the sluttiest clothing available. To make

matters worse Angie’s programming prevented her wearing anything else under the stocking, realising that this would make the sluttiness of the appearance complete. In

fact the only other item she wore was her four inch heels. Once seeing Angie Clare’s unconscious programming made an identical decision, and she had been similarly forced to dress only in her identical stretch body stocking and heels. Both girls were breathing heavy and blushing as they looked at themselves in the mirror and awaited the knock on the door of John Garcy and Derek. Angie stared at herself in her pastel pink body stocking, Clare at herself in her matching pastel blue. Playboy bunnies adorned the stockings: two largish ones over their breasts and a smaller one over the crotch bisected by the zipper. Though the body stockings were coloured they were of extremely thin material. This

caused the girls’ nipples to be clearly visible not just in form but also slightly in colouration through the stocking material of the playboy bunnies over them. Similarly their muffs were clearly visible through the bunny situated there bisected by the zipper that ran down from between their breasts between their legs and up their bottom cracks to their lower back areas. A similar little playboy bunny toggle to their work uniforms danced functionally between their breasts attached to the zipper.

The stockings clung perfectly to the girls’ bodies, giving them the appearance of being almost painted on, rather than being of actual substance. In addition despite their clinginess their gossamer thinness prevented them giving the girls any support,

and as they moved even slightly the girls’ breasts and buttocks clearly wobbled as though they were naked.

‘I have to get changed! I have to change in to something else! I simply can’t answer the door like this!’ Angie exclaimed petulantly. She walked out of the bathroom and picked up a mini skirt before taking hold of the bunny toggle on her body stocking and attempting to unzip it. Her hand shook slightly as she uselessly fought the programming compelling her to remain dressed that way. She then screamed shrilly and stamped her stilletoed foot on the floor.

‘This is simply awful!’ she exclaimed. As she did there was a knock on the door.  Angie looked at Clare, who had emerged from the bathroom. ‘Oh no! They’re here. Please don’t answer the door!’ ‘Angie, you know it’s useless to try. The commands we’ve been given will force one of us to answer it.’ Clare then walked over to the door, aware of her breasts and butt cheeks wobbling gently with each movement. Angie briefly attempted to resist, shaking as she fought the compulsion to go to the door, before relenting and walking over to stand beside Clare. The girls opened the door, and stood outside smiling were John Garcy and Derek. Derek was dressed smartly with a tie. John was chewing gum and was dressed in dirty looking grey slacks and a shirt that looked too small for him. His large gut hung over his belt and his belly showed through in between the stretched buttons of his

shirt. The smile went off Derek’s face and was replaced with a look of open mouthed

surprise as he saw the way both girls were dressed. The smile on Garcy’s face merely broadened.

‘Wow! See I told you the rumours were right,’ Garcy said to his opened mouthed friend as he stared first at Angie’s tits before moving his gaze down to her crotch. ‘Looks as though we’re not going to be going seeing a film tonight bro,’ he said to Derek and continued with a snigger in between chewing his gum. ‘Glad I didn’t get dressed up. Didn’t think from what I heard that I’d need to, and boy was I right.’ ‘Come in guys,’ Clare heard herself say sensuously as she moved away from the door. The embarrassment of the situation was forcing her to an incredible state of arousal, and she knew that Angie would be feeling the same. This was heightened

by Garcy’s aside comment about ‘rumours’. Even after what she had gone through there was still a rush of embarrassment at the knowledge that their behaviour was now quickly getting around the offices. “It would certainly be getting around after

tonight,” she thought. ‘Have a seat,’ Clare said walking over to her chairs. She could feel the boys drinking in the image of her breasts and butt cheeks gently jiggling as she walked and her arousal ramped up still further with the sense of helpless humiliation it produced. The

two men followed and seated themselves in the centre of Clare’s settee, Derek with his mouth still agape, Garcy still with a broad grin chewing his gum and looking Clare up and down shamelessly like she were a piece of meat. Clare walked over and seated herself next to Derek who continued to eye her nervously but almost drooling. Angie was still stood near the door a few feet away. Clare looked over and saw Angie shake slightly as she fought uselessly the compulsion to go to Garcy before eventually relenting. As she walked over Angie helplessly did so sensuously and slowly, with her head high and one foot in front of the other like a model. Her large breasts gently jiggled with each step in the unsupportive stocking. She was smiling, but Clare could see f rom the slightly wild look in her eye and her pink face that she was finding the behaviour far from pleasant. Clare glanced and Angie’s crotch, and her eyes widened. The shocking pink material of the body stocking Angie wore was darkened over her crotch just below the little bunny situated there. She hoped that neither of the boys would look there on either Angie or herself, as she was also extremely wet and knew that it would be showing on her also. Unfortunately John Garcy had been looking over Angie as she approached with t he

same casual regard as he had Clare. ‘Wow Angie,’ he said looking at Angie’s crotch as she stood in front of him. ‘You look kind’a – horny and wet, if you don’t mind me sayin. Here, come and sit on my lap’ As he said this he patted the area on his l ap where he wanted her, and moved down the settee away from Derek as he did. Clare could see his crotch below his large belly already bulging with an erection.  Angie immediately helplessly did as Garcy instructed, turning her back and then

sitting on his lap facing towards Derek at Garcy’s right. Her breasts bounced and as she did so, and she still wore a pained looking ridiculous smile on her face. Garcy pulled her further on his lap, pressing his erection against her, causing her breasts to wobble again as he did so. Without further invitation he then went straight for the

enormous wobbling breasts in front of him, lifting and massaging the left breast. As he did this Angie immediately tucked her hands behind her and pulled her shoulders back, sticking them out as though presenting them to him.

‘Oh yes. That’ real nice,’ Garcy said. He then let go of the left breast he was roughly massaging and got hold of the bunny toggle dancing in mid air now between them and tugged it down to her crotch in one swift movement. The material sprang apart readily. Angie helplessly responded by briefly shaking as she attempted to move, before sticking out her tits with greater emphasis. This caused the stocking to open still further and her left breast popped out completely with a jiggle. Garcy pulled the other side of the stocking away from the right breast similarly with contemptuous disregard, and it too bounced free. He then recommenced work on them; rubbing the left tit roughly whilst sucking and chewing the nipple of the right. Angie gave sharp intakes of breath in response. Before Garcy could progress any further though Angie started to speak, in between making wide eyed sta rtled noises in response to Garcy’s rough handling and

chewing of her tits. ‘Wait John. Ohh!’ Angie said. ‘Ohh! You need to understand, John ... Ohh! That hurt. I’m not interested in a serious relationship or even having a steady boyfriend. All I want is casual sex. Ohh!’ Garcy paused from chewing the nipple and looked up at Angie, though continued to

grope the other. ‘Well that’s fine by me, Anj,’ he replied with a look of pleased surprise on his face. ‘Wasn’t planning on having a relationship with you anyway. Just the sex sounds great.’ ‘The reason is I’m a submissive slut and like being used and abused by guys,’ Angie continued, blushing intensely now. ‘My friend Clare and I are both of the same opinion, and have discussed the matter and come to the conclusion that we are both going to live a slutty life fucking any guy that wishes to use us and dressing the part.

That’s why we dress the way we do for work. And because I’m a submissive slut I would prefer it if I could call you either “Sir” or “Master” for the evening. Ohhh! Ohhh!’  Angie began to rock back and forth as an orgasm overwhelmed her.

‘What? Is this for real?’ Derek spoke in response to the rocking, orgasming girl. He then looked to Clare disbelievingly.

‘Yes,’ Clare heard herself respond to Derek, grinning ridiculously. ‘We have both decided to live a slutty life fucking any guy that wishes to use us, and dressing the

part, and that’s why we dress like we do for work. We would like you to pass it on to your friends that we are both easy sluts, and that any of them can ask us out  – or even simply molest us around the offices if they happen to be employees and wish to

do so.’ Clare was now feeling exactly as Angie and was on the verge of coming as a result of humiliating herself and contemplating the result of what she had just said.

She then helplessly continued. ‘Do you wish me to call you “Sir” or “Master” Derek?’ Clare’s eyes then opened wide and she moaned as she came with a gentle ‘Ohhh,’ and her eyes half closed.

‘Well I don’t know about Derek, but Anj, you can call me “Master”, and girls, I can guarantee I will be pleased to tell anyone and everyone about tonight and your

extremely accommodating natures.’ Garcy responded. ‘Which way’s the bedroom, Clare? I think me and my little girl here need some privacy the way she just came on

my lap like that. You two really are into being used aren’t you?’  Angie was blushing profusely now, and clearly aroused all over again by the humiliation of having climaxed in front of the two men so easily and said such humiliating things about herself.

‘Just through there,’ Clare replied, pointing in the direction of the bedroom before  Angie could embarrass herself still further by coming again.

‘Come on Anj, let’s get you it there,’ Garcy said encouraging Angie to rise. As she did her sodden crotch was clearly visible which she uselessly attempted to hide, before Garcy pulling her by the arm dragged her staggering in the direction of the bedroom. Derek was now looking around at this in wonder with his mouth open. He then turned back to Clare swallowing. Clare helplessly grinned at him and helplessly tried to look pleasing and slutty.

‘Well ... erm ... I ... I’ve not been with a woman like you before,’ Derek said stutteringly. ‘I thought we were going to go out on a regular date tonight or something.’ He then swallowed again, and his eyes gazed down first at Clare’s breasts and then to her slim waist and her crotch, before rising again to meet her gaze. Lust then slowly began to rise in his eyes overcoming his shyness and

uncertainty. He then continued, his breathing visibly increasing, ‘Can you . .. sit closer to me Clare? Clare sat closer to Derek as requested, and pressed by her programming again

asked for clarification. ‘So would you prefer me to call you “Master” or “Sir”?’ she said, feeling herself blush and her arousal increase again.

‘Err ... Master sounds great,’ Derek said, swallowing again but now more animated and excited. He then suddenly reached his arms around Clare and pulled her to him to kiss her. Clare helplessly responded, kissing him back and then dancing her

tongue around his mouth. She felt Derek’s left hand shakily start to explore her, moving over her breasts. He then paused from kissing her to concentrate on her breasts, and Clare responded by helplessly pulling her shoulders back and thrusting out her breasts compliantly. Panting now Derek quickly pulled the zipper down and the stocking was pulled apart to allow Clare large breasts to bounce free. Derek then greedily went down to work on them, grunting as he pressed them together around his face and squeezing and rubbing them roughly. Clare responded immediately by putting her hands on her head and thrusting out the breasts against his face and hands, with a moan.  After kissing, sucking and playing with the tits for some time, Derek grasped the functional little zipper toggle, and pulled it down still further to her crotch forcing i t down between her legs. Clare helplessly lifted up her right leg to allow him access to herself, with her arousal now increasing to the brink through the embarrassment at her helplessly compliant behaviour.

Derek went down on his knees to the floor and pulled Clare’s left leg to the other side of him so that he was between her legs and they were now both lifted and separated. He tugged down her zipper still further, over the damp patch of her pussy and down under her bottom before pulling it apart to gain access to her sex. All vestiges of shyness or coyness had now disappeared, his eyes only intent on her body as a sex object and one of his personal pleasure. With one movement he pulled Clare to the end of the settee and quickly undid his flies. His engorged cock was then quickly

brought out with a shaking hand and guided between the functional zipper to Clare’s wet gaping hole. Without having to be asked Clare slid herself down a little further so she was

hanging over the edge of the settee to meet him, and then lifted and separated her legs still more. Even after all she had experienced she hated the helplessly compliant way in which she was forced to offer herself to him, but was unable to resist the demand of her programming to give him a good time.

Derek quickly guided his cock between the gaping wet lips of Clare’s sex and then with a one thrust and a look of intense relief on his face entered her fully

immediately. ‘Ohh! That’s nice,’ he said. He then began to move in quick thrusting movements. After only a few seconds and a few thrusts Clare felt his cock swell and with a moan Derek came.  As he recovered he quickly put his cock in his pants his head down and turned

slightly away. ‘I’m sorry,’ he said embarrassedly. ‘That was my first time. I’ve never done it before.’ ‘That’s alright, Master,’ Clare purred in reply. ‘Just as long as I’m pleasing to you, that’s the main thing.’ Two weeks ago Clare wouldn’t have dreamed of allowing herself to do such things, and even if she had she would have relished mocking Derek right now. Instead though she only felt an over whelming need to please him, which as much as the part of her that was free hated she could not help acting upon.

‘Come and sit back on the settee and let me get you horny again. Next time you’ll last longer.’ With that Clare assisted him back onto the settee and then went to his dick and began sucking at it hungrily to get him hard again. This she succeeded in doing within a couple of minutes. Clare then straddled Derek and quickly guided him into herself, before slowly beginning to move up and down on him.  As she did so Clare could hear a moaning and rhythmic slapping noise coming from

the direction of her bedroom in front of her, and suddenly she heard Angie’s voice shout out, ‘Yes Master. That’s it make use of me your such a sexy guy John,’ She then heard Garcy say, ‘Now tell me that you like me using you. Say you like me fucking your titties like this.’ Angie’s reply then came instantly, ‘I like you using me John. Ohhh! I like you fucking my titties like this. Ohhh! Ohhh!’ It sounded as though Angie had just climaxed again. Clare pitied her poor friend in the hands of John Garcy. Clare reassured herself that at least she had got someone

wet behind the ears who would be relatively gentle with her. ‘Are you enjoying this,’ Clare said to Derek, after gently gyrating her hips on him for a while.

‘Wow. That’s amazing Clare. Just keep that up.’ Derek then indicated over his shoulder in the direction of the bedroom as Clare continued her slow hip thursts and

gyrations on his cock. ‘Sounds like they are having a good time as well. Say, if I asked you to say things or do things like it sounds John is doing with Angie would

you do it?’ ‘Yes of course Master,’ Clare replied warily fearing that matters were going to worsen, but unable to sound anything other than dotingly needful to satisfy.

‘Wow. This is getting better all the time. I just can’t believe it,’ Derek continued. All his earlier bashfulness and embarrassment had now almost entirely gone, to be replaced by a look of a kid in a toy shop. His eyes then suddenly displayed an evil glint, and a wicked smile appeared on his face. ‘I absolutely love your ass Clare,’

Derek said. ‘Even before you and Angie ... well ... made the decision you did to dress and behave like you do now I was a big admirer of your ass. And since you’ve taken to wearing those slutty clothes that show it off so nice I’m an even bigger fan. When you bent over the other day picking up the box to take into Ms Hayes’ room I thought I was going to mess my pants.’ Derek then paused Clare’s movements and pulled her closer to him. Then he said, ‘I would just love to fuck it Clare. Would you show me how?’ ‘I’d love to Master,’ Clare heard herself purr in reply, despite it being the last thing she wanted to teach him to do. Just when she thought things were going to be easy. She remembered how much it had hurt and how undignified it had been with Bill having anal sex. She then thought briefly of the experience of Graham. Though she had been unable to do anything other than enjoy pleasing him it had still been physically unpleasant. But despite this her programming compelled her to give Derek a good time.

‘I’m just popping to the bathroom to get something to help,’ Clare said in a sultr y, wanton tone. Clare then quickly rose, leaving Derek with his steaming wet dick standing eagerly on end, and made her way to the bathroom to get a tube of Vaseline she had there to use as lubricant. At least that would stop his efforts being too painful. As she did she instinctively pulled the stocking together over her boobs as she went. On her way to the bathroom Clare had to pass her bedroom door, which was wide open. As she past she saw Garcy stood naked side on, his large belly and man boobs looming out from her view of him. At his feet Angie was kneeling and was sucking hungrily on his cock. Garcy had hold of a handful of her long red main of hair

and was saying, ‘that’s it. Suck on it girl. And I want to see my cum in that pretty little mouth of yours, so make sure you show it to me when I’ve finished myself of in there.’ Clare quickly passed and went to get a tube of Vaseline from her bathroom. “The

quicker I move the quicker this will all be over with,” she thought. When she got back Derek was standing behind the sofa, his dick sticking out of his pants and ninety degrees ramrod straight and bouncing slightly with his pulse. ‘Over

here,’ Derek said, now more firmly and directively. ‘I want to see you bending over the back of the settee like you did the other day to pick up the box.’ Clare walked over slinkily following the direction of her programming and watched Derek’s eyes move over her, his dick beginning to throb even harder. She was aware she must look extremely sexy with the zip pulled down and under her crotch

and a big ‘v’ of flesh and minge visible. The overall effect she was helplessly accentuating by the sexy way she was being forced to walk. Once Clare reached the settee knowing how inflamed she had got Derek the last thing she wanted to do was give him the Vaseline and offer him her ass. Unfortunately her programming continued to force her to give him a good time. And so as a result, with a smile and a sexy look into his burning eyes, she handed Derek

the tube. She noted as he took it his hand was again shaking slightly. “Perhaps he would come prematurely again,” she thought. Clare then moved between him and the settee back. She then stood with her legs shoulder width apart, pointed her toes in, locked her knees back so her legs were perfectly straightened, pulled back her shoulders so her back was nice and flat, and then slowly began to bend over. Once bent over she then arched her back down and

presented her ass hole perfectly for Derek’s use. ‘Wow!’ Derek exclaimed enthusiastically. ‘That’s absolutely the way you did it the other day outside Hilary’s office. You have such a lovely ass Clare!’  As he said this Clare felt him reach between her legs. After Casually fingering her with his middle fingers he reached up her butt crack, took hold of the bunny toggle and Clare felt the zipper pulled up her crack to the small of her back. She then felt him pushing his cock clumsily between her butt cheeks.

‘Put plenty Vaseline on my asshole, Master, and then push up against it,’ Clare heard herself helplessly instruct.

‘Oh, right,’ Derek said with eagerness. Clare then felt the greasiness of the Vaseline being applied to her asshole, and rubbed around it by Derek’s eager fingers. ‘And I just push then like this?’ Derek said as Clare felt the blunt probing glands of his cock pressing against her asshole determinedly.

‘Yes, that’s perfect,’ Clare replied, wishing instead she could tell him to stop. Again in helpless obedience as he did this Clare arched her back down still more, and lifted her head, attempting to present her asshole more perfectly for him. She then braced her thighs tightly against the settee back and her hands against its seating to hold herself in place and aid the violation.

Clare’s bottom hole still felt uncomfortably stretched even by the smaller cock as it was slowly forced open by the pressure Derek was applying. At last there was a loud

grunt from Derek as the little bot hole’s sphincter yielded and Clare felt Derek’s cock rammed uncomfortably home. Clare then felt her hips taken hold of roughly and Derek commence fucking her, rocking her back and forth with the Vaseline on her asshole making slurping noises in rhythm with their movements. As the fucking continued it was occasionally interspersed by a slap to one butt cheek or the other. With each slap a l oud CLAP! noise echoed around the room. This preceded the sti ng to whichever cheek was targeted, and provoked occasional uncontrollable squeals from Clare. After another few strokes with accompanying slurp sounds from the Vaseline, Derek would then again pause, and there was another loud CLAP! sound as the other cheek was targeted. Throughout Clare obediently arched down, held her head up, kept her legs straight, spread and open, with her toes pointed in, to take the ass fucking as compliantly and perfectly as she could and make it as satisfying as possible for Derek. Within a couple of minutes the indignity and submissiveness of the whole thing, coupled with

Clare’s awareness of the way in which it was giving Derek confidence in using her so disrespectfully quickly forced her to a climax. This occurred again every two to three

minutes making the satisfaction of the act complete for Derek. Each time Clare’s body would spasm and her hips would buck briefly, helplessly aiding the ass fucking. The process went on for a good fifteen minutes. For Clare it seemed like an eternity. By the end Derek was clearly becoming more confident and more aggressive.

‘That’s it Clare, take it good,’ he said as he maintained a steady aggressive fuck rhythm, and continued to intersperse every few strokes with a firm slap to one or

other of the two jutting bubble butt cheeks. ‘Yeh. Take it like a good slut. An ass like yours deserves a good fucking.’  As the fucking continued Clare’s poor bot cheeks were becoming burningly hot, and her bum hole sorer and sorer. After a few minutes Clare began to look around to try to take her mind off the unpleasantness of the experience. As she did so she notices a movement to her left. Clare looked in the direction and saw Garcy emerging from her bedroom, that had gone silent a couple of minutes before. He was wearing just his underwear to use the bathroom. As he walked he looked towards the sound of the noise and saw Clare being ass fucked by Derek.

‘Yehh man!’ he cheered appreciatively as he saw what was happening. ‘Way to go. You giving it her up the ass?’ ‘Sure am bro,’ Derek replied now with the same misogynistic disregard as Garcy, and pausing as he spoke with his cock rammed in Clare’s ass to the balls. He then gave her left cheek a fir m slap. A ‘CLAP’ noise again echoed around the room followed by Garcy’s gahaw of approval, and Clare’s ass fucking then continued. Throughout this Clare did not move from her perfect presentation of her asshole, and the indignity and embarrassment of this, and the fact that it now had an audience, quickly brought her to yet another climax. This appeared to be too much for Derek and as her butt muscles tightened around his fully violating cock and her ass pumped back and forth in helpless spasms Derek gave a grunt of satisfaction and delivered his load deep up her ass. Once finished Derek stroked the two bubble cheeks as he got back his breath.

‘That was amazing. Absolutely fucking amazing,’ Derek said. He t hen walked towards the bathroom slowly. Clare rose and watched him go, rubbing her sore butt cheeks. As Derek reached the bathroom Garcy emerged. He appeared to be holding a glass of water and took a sip before throwing his head back like he was swallowing a pill. ‘Here,’ Garcy said seeing Derek and handi ng him something.

‘What’s this,’ Derek said looking at an object in his hand. ‘Generic Viagra. I got it from a guy at work who got it from a Director. Apparently we manufacture some for in store use.’ ‘Wow,’ Derek said putting the pill straight in his mouth without any further comment and swallowing it without water.

‘Now if you’ll just excuse me,’ Garcy said. ‘Oh. Did I here you mention something about having some Vaselline? Could I borrow it? I think there’s a little red head with a big bubble ass that needs it a drilling.’ ‘Sure. Be my guest,’ Derek replied pointing to where Clare stood. Garcy walked over, took the tube, and disappeared quickly into Clare’s bedroom. Clare heard him say, ‘Kneel on the bed, spread your legs and and stick your ass in the air girl,’ to Angie. She then heard Angie’s voice say shakily, ‘Yes Master.’  After Derek emerged Clare went to use the bathroom to pee and clean up her ass.  As she passed the open door of her bedroom she again saw Garcy and Angie, this

time on her bed. Angie was kneeling on the bed with her head down to it, her legs spread, her large bubble butt stuck up in the air and her back arched down presenting her ass hole to Garcy. Garcy was kneeling behind her holding what appeared to be quite a large and extremely hard erection between Angie’s butt

cheeks and pushing against it. Angie’s head was turned in the direction of the door and Clare could see the look on her face. Her eyes were wide and her mouth in a grimace of pain. Suddenly Angie’s eyes opened wider and sim ultaneously Clare saw

Garcy’s hips move forward slightly. As this happened he made a grunting noise similar to the noise Derek had made when he had entered her. Garcy then took hold of Angie’s wide hips firmly and rammed forward, causing Angie to make a squealing noise Clare was familiar with.

Clare went into the bathroom not wanting to witness Angie’s abuse any further. She spent a good ten minutes in there cleaning herself and putting cold water on her burning ass cheeks. Eventually she heard Derek’s voice ask her if she was coming out, which gave her a feeling of déjà vu from her encounter earlier in the week with Bill. Clare compelled by her programming to give Derek a good time dried herself quickly and pulled back on the body stocking, then emerged smiling from the bathroom. As she passed her bedroom she again caught sight of Garcy and Angie. Garcy was

rocking Angie back and forth, fucking her ass aggressively. Angie’s eyes were now half closed in what appeared to be pleasure, no doubt forced on her by the humiliation she must be feeling through not just allowing but conspiring in allowing

Garcy to ass fuck her. ‘That’s it you enjoy it,’ Garcy said whilst pumping in and out of the large ass enthusiastically. As Clare began to look away she caught sight of Garcy pause before slapping the nearest ass cheek aggressively, causing Angie to squeal again.  As she approached Derek he rose. She immediately saw he had a raging erection sticking out in front of him. Clearly the Viagra had kicked in.

‘Thought you were never going to come out Clare,’ Derek said smiling and putting his hands on his hips. ‘I would just love for you to give me a blowjob Clare. How about you kneel down in front of me like a good slut and suck me off nicely,’ ‘Of course Master,’ Clare heard herself purr. She then walked over to where Derek stood and knelt at his feet in front of him. Looking up at him doe-eyed Clare then

took hold of Derek’s cock and slowly slipped in between her lips. Derek looked back at her smiling in clear enjoyment at the feeling of control and dominance, his hands still on his hips. The cock still whiffed slightly of her poo but Clare was helpless to do anything other than what she had been asked. *** Derek put on his coat and walked towards the door. Clare followed zipping up fully her body stocking as she went and feeling relief the night was over.

Garcy had left a couple of hours before after booking a further ‘date’ with Angie for next week, and Angie was now asleep on Clare’s bed. It was nine o’clock in the

morning. Clare had been fucked twice more after having spent a good twenty minutes sucking Derek off. The generic Viagra had certainly worked well for him. Neither she nor Derek had had more than two hours sleep at most after they had finished. From the sounds coming from the bedroom for the majority of that time it seemed that the same was true of Angie. Sleeping on the settee had sure been uncomfortable. She would have to get her spare bedroom sorted out as a matter of priority if this was to be happening regularly. And it appeared it was. Before leaving Derek paused at the door and looked back.

‘Clare that was an absolutely great night. I can’t think of a better way of losing my virginity than like I did tonight. And I was wondering ...’ Clare looked at Derek. Up to tonight he had appeared quite a nice guy. Her history with men before the last week had been a pretty hateful one; she had enjoyed using them as toys. Derek would have been a typical candidate. She would have chewed him up and spat him out. He would have had no confidence at all, let alone the littl e he came with if he had found himself on a date with her. Now his at titude was one of confident and casual misogynistic disregard  – just the same attitude she had seen in John Garcy and in Bill, and in Graham and Keith.

‘... I know you’re not into having a steady relationship or anything,’ Derek continued. ‘But is there any chance we can do this on a regular basis? Don’t get me wrong I’m not trying to be your boyfriend or anything. God forbid.’ He appeared to have no sense that he might offend Clare with such a statement. This really underlined for her how tarnished her reputation was going to become by

this behaviour. ‘I know you prefer just to be used by guys for sex,’ he continued. ‘So I was just wondering if I could say arrange to see you to use you for sex once a week or so for a while for experience. That way when I get a real girlfriend and a proper relationship I will know how to please her sexually. Is that alright if I promise I definitely am not interested in a woman like you for anything else?’

Clare felt a rush of anger at Derek’s words despite everything that had happened. So much so that she again forgot about everything else and was filled with the need to tell Derek what she thought of him, and what he could do with this idea  – so instead

she smiled and politely said, ‘Thankyou.’ She then went to get her bunny diary. Part 10: Clare’s Next Few Weeks. The first week of being a victim of AA was the longest for Clare. It seemed to last forever, with different indignities and humiliations being introduced to her each day;

right up to Saturday’s date with Derek and John.  After the second week Clare found herself quickly get surprisingly used to entertaining different men every night in her flat as a matter of routine; sometimes with Angie, who moved in after the date with Derek and John, other times alone.

Some of her ‘dates’ left her tips even though she had made clear she was not a

prostitute; something that she found particularly mortifying. Most did not. Some booked her again for a further date. But after she had made clear she was not interested in a relationship, just casual sex, most men did not arrange a further meet, perhaps believing that she would not agree to a second. The main problem for Clare in next couple of weeks was getting used to her growing slutty reputation. The most difficult part of this was guys molesting her around the offices more and more frequently as word got around about her and Angie. This started on the Tuesday of the second week with two young execs from the fifth floor she and Angie had first seen on the elevator the previous Thursday. After this experience it simply escalated. The two guys found Clare and Angie again in the elevator much as they had the Thursday before. Yet again Clare and Angie were a lone with them. This time though as they looked over Clare and Angie the girls were forced to smile and look interested by their more recent programming. After the elevator doors closed and it began moving one of the execs glanced at the other, and then turning to Clare started stroke her arm. As he did so he watched for evidence of a slap coming, which of course didn’t. All Clare could do instead was smile – which only emboldened him to move from the arm to the breast. Once he was there Clare put her hands on her head, stood with her feet shoulder with apart and thrust out her breasts obligingly. He responded by beaming from ear t o ear and then began rubbing both tits with eagerness. They passed the second floor as this was happening The elevator did not stop. So

the guy continued fondling Clare’s breasts, and emboldened his friend, with a broad grin, did the same with Angie. She of course tucked her hands compliantly behind her and thrust out her breasts equally obligingly. There were no stops before the fifth floor was reached. As the execs left the elevator, chuckling to one another at the girls, Clare and Angie were left writing the guys’ names in their bunny diaries for dates for the following Monday evening; the nipples on their tits budding through their thin tops like polls and their crotches wet with arousal from the humiliation of it all.  After this the word clearly got around. John and Derek had more than likely relayed their experiences and it had now been confirmed. As a result Clare and Angie were molested by guys they had never seen before: in elevators, corridors and offices. Of course their programming forced them to compliantly assist the groping each time. Frequently this was when others were around, which Clare hated the most as she was forced to conspire to ensure that they were able to molest her without it coming to the attention of anyone who might deem it inappropriate. One such incident occurred on the Thursday of the second week when Clare had been in the elevator going down to the ground floor to go home. The elevator filled up with mostly women on the sixth floor on their way down, who glanced at her and her mode of dress disdainfully before facing forward and turning their backs on her. However a young tech guy who looked not more than eighteenish also got on and moved to stand at the side of Clare at the back of the elevator. He looked to be breathing hard, and Clare suspected he was interested. I nstead of facing forward he

stood side on facing her; with evidence in his pants when she looked down of the beginnings of a hard on. Compelled by her programming to look interested she therefore turned to face him, smiling and attempting to look as sexy as she could in the small space allowed.  As the other people in the elevator were facing forward they noticed nothing initially.

The young guy quickly glanced around, and realising he wasn’t going t o be seen he quietly and boldly (presumably in response to the rumours about Clare and Angie) lifted his hand and placed it on Clare’s left breast, this being the side towards the

back of the elevator. Clare’s programming responded by compelling her to quietly put her hands to her sides and stick out and present her breasts obligingly to assist molestation. The young guy responded by opening his eyes in surprise and emitting an unconscious little moan of satisfaction  – which caused a couple of people to look around. He stopped immediately, aware of the people turning. However Clare quickly moved to stand with her back to them in response to prevent what was happening being

seen. She then took hold of the now furtive looking guy’s hand, which had dropped down to his side, and placed it back on her breast before sticking out her chest invitingly again. She then lifted up her hand with her handbag to block any observation of the others there to the way her breast was being molested. Clare fought the programming uselessly throughout all of this; shaking with effort to stop herself as she blocked the attention of the others in the elevator, placed the

guy’s hand back on her breast and stuck out her chest. She fought simply to convince herself that she really was unwilling, as the humiliating nature of the compliantly submissive behaviour inevitably caused her to become aroused. Of course the resistance was futile. For what seemed an eternity to the ground floor her breast was rubbed, squeezed and fondled. And the guy predictably followed her out afterwards to ask her for a date. So of course Clare had to respond by reaching for her bunny diary. The following week Graham made matters worse for both her and Angie. On the Monday of that week Clare had been asked by Graham to photocopy a hundred copies of a document he wished to circulate around some lower management levels in the company. This she did in the photocopier room of the tenth floor mid morning. Each of the floors in the Kempton Pharmaceuticals building had two photocopier rooms for the staff situated there. Inside each was a large industrial photocopier, shelves with paper, and a table and chair for arranging documents. When she entered and started copying she passed a workman that appeared to be doing something to the door. He surprisingly did not take any notice of Clare, which she felt quite pleased about, however after a couple of minutes of monotonous waiting with the copier churning away she became curious as to what the man was doing and so asked.

‘What’s up with the door. Is there a problem with it?’

The man, who was working away at the area of the handle, still did not even look up. He simply continued with what he was doing as he spoke.

‘I’m fitting the door with a lock for the inside,’ he replied. ‘Apparently Mr Sanderson has asked for all photocopier rooms in the building to be fitted with internal locks.’ ‘Why are you doing that? It’s a photocopier room,’ Clare said, slightly puzzled. ‘So you can have some privacy when doing confidential copying I suppose. Don’t want people walking in when some top secret formula is being copied, do you? He finished before Clare completed the photocopying, and then he simply left without a second glance at her. As the copying continued Clare looked at the door, and then suddenly realised that this would allow her more than a little privacy from now on. She quickly walked over and closed the copier room door and locked the door with the little latch leaver, before returning to the copier. Within a couple of minutes there was a sound at the door of someone trying to enter. Whoever it was realising the door was locked walked away after trying a couple of times. Clare smiled to herself.

“This was going to be useful”, she thought. For the next couple of days Clare used the copier rooms as a place to hide whenever she felt like she needed some space to avoid having to show guys attention and be casually molested. That was up until the Wednesday evening, when Graham called her into his office.

‘Ah Clare,’ Graham said as Clare nervously entered the office and closed the door. ‘Come over here and assume position at the side of  me so I can have a feel whilst I talk to you.’ Clare instantly teetered around Graham’s desk to his right side. She then faced the desk, bent over with her legs straight, leaned on the desk with her hands and elbows, and then concaved her back down thrusting out her bubble butt. Graham began instantly to stroke and pet the beautifully presented peach.

‘Mmmm. That’s nice,’ he said as he stroked and squeezed the cheeks. Though Clare was now used to this she still felt a twinge of embarrassment at

assuming this position so compliantly and submissively at Graham’s order. As a result she was aware of slowly becoming aroused as she was molested.

‘I suppose that you have noti ced that I have had workmen putting locks on all of the photocopier room doors over the last couple of days, Clare?’ ‘Yes,’ Clare replied slightly puzzled by Graham bringing up the subject. ‘Have you thought about why Clare?’ ‘It’s so that confidential documents can be photocopied privately without anyone coming in and seeing them. One of the workmen fitting the locks told me.’

‘Really?’ Graham replied with evidence of amusement in his tone. ‘Actually that’s not the reason. I bet that I know what you have been using them for though, Clare. Exactly the reason that Angie apparently has from what Keith tells me. He had to

spank her for it earlier apparently. You’ve both been using them to hide yourselves away from all the guys that have heard how agreeable you are to being touched up

these days. Am I right? Answer honestly Clare.’ ‘Yes,’ Clare helplessly replied in response to the command. ‘Naughty naughty,’ Graham replied, and firmly slapped each of the presented bubble cheeks as he spoke. The large full cheeks made a “PLAT PLAT” sound and wobbled under the impacts. Needless to say Clare did not move out of position, and kept her back arched down and her butt presented pertly throughout. Clare felt a mixture of regret that her secret hideaway had been discovered and puzzlement at where Graham was going with this.

‘Actually the locks are there for entirely the opposite reason to the one you’ve been using them for. The way you and Angie allow yourselves to be molested is fast becoming the talk of most of the guys in the building. And it occurred to me that I am being rather unfair on them really. Most of the guys work in open plan areas rather than having a private office like myself and the other board members. That means they only get to molest you for short periods if they’re lucky; for example if they’re

fortunate enough to get you alone in an elevator. But they don’t have anywhere at the moment where they can seriously work on you uninterrupted. They can ask you out, and undoubtedly you will give them a good time on your dates. But they can’t actually do anything with you around the offices. And it seems to me that this could all create a frustrated workforce rather than a happy one. So I decided to utilise the photocopier rooms as somewhere where they can spend some private time with you

during the day to use you properly uninterupted.’ Clare was beginning to feel this was definitely something she did not want to hear.  As Graham continued she realised she was right.

‘Here’s what you are going to do from now on Clare. I actually have very little typing for you to do, as I’m sure you are becoming aware by now. That’s not really your primary function as my secretary. So you can easily spare a couple of hours out of each day each morning between ten and twelve o’clock. At these times you will spend the period in the photocopier rooms. You will go to the tenth floor rooms Mondays, the eighth floor rooms Tuesdays, the sixth Wednesdays and so on throughout the week. Angie will do the odd numbered floors. You will spend an hour

in each photocopier room on the floor you’re on that day. Whilst in there you will ensure that the door is wide open so that anyone passing can get a clear view of you inside, and you will stand in a position where you can be easily seen. When any guy catches sight of you respond by smiling at them and looking sexy. If they come in looking like they might be after molesting you go and shut the door and lock it after

they’ve entered so you won’t be disturbed, and then go back over to them and stand close to them to give them the opportunity to molest you. If they do molest you obviously you will respond to your programming accordingly, and they will be able to work on you safe and sound and uninterrupted for as long as they wish.

‘If they want to do more than simply molest you go along with that as well and let them do anything they want with you. You will enjoy it and respond passionately at all times of course. Suggest that they use the chair and table to fuck you on if they look like that is what they want to do. You better make sure you have your bunny diary with you too, as I bet some of them might want to arrange dates with you to

continue matters further. So is that all clear?’ Clare felt distraught at the instructions; however as the thought of behaving in that way was extremely embarrassing she was inevitably now extremely aroused. Despite this her mind frantically sought for ways to avoid further escalating her abuse.

‘But ... but won’t it look strange me spending so much time in there without any photocopying?’ Clare said desperately. ‘Then use your imagination. Photocopy some document, and if someone comes in t o do some copying walk out and go to the other room for a while before returning. Just try to look busy. It should be straight forward.’

Graham then temporarily paused from feeling Clare’s pertly presented butt to reach up her skirt between her legs to feel her pussy, which was inevitably wet with the arousal produced by her embarrassment.

‘And anyway, come on Clare let’s face it, you know you’ll enjoy it.’

***

 After the third week Clare’s routine was complete and nothing much seemed to change after that. The weeks started to pass for Clare quickly, with few incidents that stood out. She and Angie were trapped in a slutty routine of being molested, dressing like whores all of the time in one form or another, and f ucking any guys that wished to use them. They were used by their bosses around the offices, or fitted in their busy diaries for a night over at their places. They were frequently molested at length during their photocopier sessions, and frequently compelled to have full sex

as well at times, sometimes bent over the table, sometimes on a guy’s lap on a chair. To make matters worse they were frequently spanked by Graham and Keith as well,  Angie more so than Clare as Keith appeared more into this than Graham was.

Clare’s way of staying sane was to think of her vacation. She had planned to visit her parents’ home for a fortnight’s break, and had booked the period off shortly before her introduction to Agent Aspect. Clare half suspected that Graham might cancel it, as she knew he must been made aware of the booking by HR. As the weeks passed though he did not cancel it, and Clare became ever more hopeful that he might honour it. She had nine weeks to count down in total from her introduction to Agent Aspect to her planned vacation. Only two particularly unpleasant experiences stood out to Clare over the period of the final six weeks from the rest of the monotony of slutty behaviour. Otherwise she almost seemed to have accepted the life she was now

forced to lead. These incidents did stand out for their unpleasantness in particular though. *** The first of these occurred at the end of the fourth week after her introduction to AA.  At lunch time on the Friday Graham called Clare into his office for some fun. He was sitting at his desk again eating sandwiches from his lunch box.

‘Clare I think I would like you to provide me some entertainment whilst I eat my lunch. You are going to do exactly what you did the first day of your employment for me. Go fetch me the Wycowsky file, put it on the desk here, then take it back and get out the next file along. Keep repeating the process until you get to the back of t he filing cabinet, then work forwards again. When you get to the front work back again.  Arch your back as far forward as you can each time before you bend so your ass is stuck out pertly. As you are walking to the desk keep eye contact with me, I want it to be as humiliating as possible for you so it gets you really wet and ready to be

fucked.’ Clare immediately did as she was instructed without any attempts at what she now knew too well to be useless resistance. Each time she bent over with her legs straight from the hips, after obediently arching her back forward first to stick out her

bubble butt. She could almost feel Graham’s eyes on her as she slowly bent and whilst bent slowly took out or replaced a file in the bottom drawer of the filing cabinet. Each time after rising she was forced to look at Graham as she walked to his desk and see him smiling and munching his sandwich, shamelessly enjoying her humiliation. Inevitably Clare began to flush with arousals as a result.  Approximately ten minutes passed of this repetitive bending and demonstrating of her butt before Graham having finished his sandwich paused her.

‘Okay just stop a second and come over here.’ Clare walked over as instructed, and once at his side Graham took hold of the bunny toggle on the side of Clare’s stretch mini skirt and tugged it down The skirt fell to the f loor, leaving Clare now only in her bunny pattern stockings, suspenders, four inch heels and vest top  – functionally knickerless, as programmed.

‘Now go put the file back Clare. Spread your legs wide and point your toes in before you bend over though this time so I get a really good view of your pussy. I bet it ’s really wet and ready for fucking after humiliating you like this.’ Clare felt a rush of arousal that almost made her come in response. This time she uselessly fought the impetus to obey the command, however still found herself pick up the file and obediently go to put it away. When at the cabinet Clare spread her legs just beyond shoulder width apart and stuck out her butt. Her pussy felt saturated, and was made worse by knowing she was about to present it to Graham.

‘Stand with your legs a little further apart please Clare,’ Graham said before she could continue.

Immediately Clare took steps to each side. She was now stood with her legs some four feet apart. She then pointed her toes in, locked her knees straight, arched her back forward, sticking out her bubble butt, and slowly bent over. As she did so she heard Graham rise and walk towards her until he was stood directly behind her. He then waited. Once Clare had put away the file and closed the drawer, he then

commanded her, ‘Freeze in position,’ before she could rise. Clare obediently held the position, with her pussy presented for use. She didn’t have to wait long. Almost immediately she heard the zip of Graham’s flies and felt the blunt tip of his cock nudge her saturated pussy. He then took a bruising grip of her hips and rammed it home. Clare, who was on the brink of a climax through being so well humiliated, came immediately. Graham rode her through her climax, and then began to rhythmically use her.

‘Excellent Clare,’ he said as he rocked Clare back and forth on his cock. ‘Gerald and Douglas are going to be in for a treat this afternoon.’ Graham then began to move more vigorously, and with a grunt he sunk himself to the balls inside Clare and came. Clare felt the bloated large cock swell and discharge deep inside her cunt, and climaxed herself in response instinctively arching down and leaning back as she did so to impale herself more perfectly on the swelling discharging cock. Once he had recovered he pulled out and zipped up. He then told Clare she could rise and put her skirt back on, which she did quickly – making sure she bent down for it with her back to Graham and her legs straight.

‘You haven’t met Douglas and Gerald yet have you Clare?’ Graham said. ‘No Sir,’ Clare replied sheepishly. She had heard of the other two board members, and knew them by sight, but hadn’t yet met them. ‘They have been on a visit to Britain for the past four weeks to work with Russell Kempton himself. They were informed about you and Angie and our little

extravagance with AA, but haven’t had the good fortune to meet you yet. They are  just as licentious as Keith and myself though I’m afraid, so as you can imagine they are extremely eager to be introduced. I said you would meet them in Gerald’s office  just after lunch. Now I’ve had my fun with you, you might as well get over there and introduce yourself.’ ***  After cleaning up in the ladies’ and cleaning the floor in Graham’s office were their bodily fluids had been left (bent over with her legs straight and her back to Graham, of course) Clare made her way to the as yet unexplored side of the tenth floor, where she knew Gerald Latimer and Douglas Gordon’s offices were situated. They were both original board members of the company, the first two Russell Kempton had employed after Kempton Pharmaceuticals began to expand into the American

market. As a result of their closeness they had chosen to have their rather large plush offices besides one another. Unfortunately this meant that their secretaries

also shared a joint outer office area, and although Clare didn’t know Douglas and Gerald except by sight she certainly knew their secretaries. This was another case where she wished she had been less bitchy before her introduction to AA. Hannah Williams and Jane Clarence were well known for being extremely close to the two senior board members, whom they had worked with for some ten years. They were more like PA’s than secretaries. Clare, who prior to her introduction to AA hated the concept of being a secretary to a guy and being at his

beck and call frequently used to make comments to them about how ‘close’ they were to their bosses, just as she used to do to Angie. This happened whenever she had gotten in conversations with them, whether it be in the staff canteen or in elevators. Up to now since her introduction to AA she had been lucky and had not had to talk to them dressed and behaving as she now was. Having to walk into their office dressed this way and with her growing reputation was a nightmare for her. And as she stood outside the offices breathing heavily and dreading having to go in she was inevitably tremendously sexually aroused because of the intensity of the embarrassment the situation forced upon her. Clare would have stood there all day given the choice. But after half a minute her

programming compelled her to obey Graham’s command and she found herself open the door and walk through under its compulsion.

Hannah and Jane were seated at Hannah’s desk. Hannah was on her chair behind it in front of her computer, and Jane seated on the desk filing her nails. Hannah, who was Douglas’ secretary was around 35, wore a smart pant suit and had shoulder

length dark hair. Jane, Gerald’s secretary was a little younger at around thirtyish, and also wore a suit, though with a long skirt instead of pants, and had similar length mousy blonde hair. When Clare walked in they both looked up and smiled.

‘Well look what we have here,’ Hannah said, pausing from her computer and looking up. ‘Well it looks as if you were right, Jane. Doug and Gerry *are* going to be riding the office bike this afternoon.’ ‘Seems so,’ Jane replied with a snigger continuing to file her nails as she too looked up smiling at Clare. ‘Who do you think will have first turn, Doug or Gerry?’ ‘Gotta be Doug. Gerry always gets his leftovers,’ Hannah said with a laugh. ‘They’re busy in Doug’s office at the moment Clare. But I’m sure they’ll be out soon. They asked us to entertain you whilst you were waiting. Say, I just love those clothes Clare. The way your nips are so visible through that stretchy vest top. And you know I swear I can see the lines of suspenders through that tight little grey mini skirt you’re wearing. But I think the choice of bunny pattern stockings is most tasteful of all, I

have to say. What do you think Jane?’

‘I don’t know really,’ Jane replied in a mocking tone looking Clare up and down. ‘I quite like the choice of makeup – the garish red lipstick and nail varnish. And the way the little toggles on the zippers match the stockings. Playboy bunnies aren’t they?’ ‘Yes.’ Hannah replied, equally mockingly. ‘Invented as a sign for the Playboy Empir e, largely because bunnies spend so much time breeding as I understand it. They deny it of course. But the clear message of the bunny is that their girls and their r eaders like to behave in a similar manner shall we say.’ Hannah said this looking up at Jane

with a giggle. She then turned to Clare in mock concern. ‘Oh Clare ... why .. . I didn’t mean to imply ... that you behave like that or anything simply because of you

dressing the way you do.’ ‘Then again,’ Jane continued. ‘There is a rumour going around that Clare will screw any guy that asks her. Perhaps that is the reason she dresses this way.’ ‘Mmmm. Perhaps,’ Hannah replied. ‘So is that true Clare?’ Clare’s embarrassment had ramped up several notches with these comments, and as a result so was her arousal level. Still she felt she had to say something to defend what was left of her reputation.

‘Look I’m here simply because Graham asked me to come over ... to ... to collect some papers for him from Douglas and Gerald. That’s all. I don’t know what you are talking about. And as far as the way I dress is concerned, I like to look prett y. I’m young and attractive, why shouldn’t I? Someday I’ll be old and ugly like you two and then I can dress in dowdy old suits.’ Hannah and Jane looked at Clare. They were still smiling, but not looking too impressed by her comments. Jane stopped filing her nails and looked Clare purposefully up and down.

‘Clare dear,’ Jane said as she looked her over. ‘You don’t simply try to look pretty. You dress like a slut. You wear a tiny skirt and a tiny vest top that are skin tight and slutty looking patterned stockings with suspender lines that show through your skirt,

and fuck me four inch heels. That’s not simply trying to “look pretty”. And everyone knows that you fuck anyone and everyone you are able to. And the way you let guys

molest you around the offices is the talk of the company. I can’t believe that you are standing there dressed like you are saying such things.’ ‘Look,’ Clare said more firmly now, desperate from the arousal being produced by her embarrassment. ‘I dress as I please. And I think I just look nice like this. There’s no other motive. And you would be better off spending more of your time doing your typing instead of listening to lying rumours about my behaviour. As for why I’m here,

it’s to collect some important papers for Graham personally he wants from Douglas and Gerald and that’s all.’ Jane looked as though she was about to reply however before she could Douglas’s office door opened and two men emerged. Both were slim tall middle aged men in expensive looking suits. The first was Douglas Gordon, who caught sight of Clare

immediately and simultaneously his eyes opened wide and jaw dropped open. The second slightly shorter man, Gerald Latimer, reacted like the first.

‘Wow! Well I have to say I am impressed,’ Douglas said looking Clare over. Clare attempted to smile modestly and look as though she were simply enjoying taking a

complement. Unfortunately though in response to Douglas’s behaviour her programming immediately took over and compelled her to look sexually interested instead. As a result Clare found herself first smoothing her hands down her figure and then standing like a model pouting with one hand on her hip. Gerald, was also now looking Clare over and smiling. ‘She is really is one hell of a

fox,’ he replied. The two secretaries looked at Clare with contempt as she posed, smiled and pouted at the two men, seductively. Clare was aware of their gaze and desperately did not want to behave in the provocative manner she was, but her programming simply compelled her to anyway.

‘Clare was just telling us that she has come over for the ... erm ... “papers” for Mr Sanderson,’ Hannah said to Douglas in a clearly ironic tone. ‘Papers?’ Douglas replied, turning to his secretary. ‘What papers? What are you talking about Hannah?’ The two secretaries simultaneously looked at each other and started laughing.

‘Clare was ... Clare was explaining why she had been asked to come over,’ Jane attempted to continue in between nearly wetting herself with laughter.

‘What,’ Douglas replied, still looking puzzled. Then suddenly realisation came into his eyes. ‘Ahh. I see,’ he said. ‘You were being tactful, Clare. Well that’s good. I understand your motivation with Gerry and me being married men and all. But Hannah and Jane have worked with us for years and are extremely discrete and

trustworthy. You can be open in front of them, and I’m sure they have guessed already why Graham asked you over. They know about your reputation and you ...

erm ... liking a lot of sexual partners and deciding to live the way you do.’ Douglas gave Clare a wink as he said this making sure it was unseen by the two secretaries. ‘And I’m sure that as they’ve guessed that as we’ve a couple of hours free in our

diaries we have asked you across for some fun. Now, Gerry, who goes first?’ Douglas turned to Gerry as he said this.

‘I suggest we toss a coin for it,’ Gerry replied. ‘Winner gets the first hour and loser the second.’ ‘Sounds good to me,’ Douglas said ta king out a coin. Their attention was drawn away from her Clare as they did this, and she was able to relax from her provocative behaviour. But her arousal only increased with the awareness of the fact that she was now left with the two secretaries staring at her smiling with looks of contempt.

‘Doesn’t look like you’ll be going back to Graham with any “papers” then Clare,’ Jane said quietly and maliciously, and both women looked at each other and sniggered again.

‘She might have a couple of deposits to take back with her though,’ Hannah replied in between her laughter.

‘Heads,’ Gerald said as the coin landed on Douglas’s wrist. Douglas raised his hand. ‘Oh. Sorry Gerald. It’s tails. I get first go.’ Gerald sighed and looked over at Clare – who smiled back immediately and posed

again sexily. ‘I guess I can wait an hour,’ he said before walking back towards his office.

‘Hold all my calls Hannah,’ Douglas said. ‘Clare follow me. And put the sign on the door to “do not disturb” on your way in. We don’t want anyone intruding if Hannah and Jane have to use the bathroom and aren’t around to tell people not to come in.’ Clare teetered over to Douglas’s office. Again she had a sense of déjà vu as she entered the office and slid across the sign on the door to “do not disturb”, just as she had done on Keith’s door two weeks earlier. As she turned the feeling was heightened by the sight of the two secretaries, who were watching her and chuckling to themselves. Clare felt totally humiliated. And so was now inevitably helplessly on the brink of an orgasm.

She didn’t have long to wait to be relieved though, as Douglas was clearly not someone familiar with the concept of foreplay. After shutting the door Clare walked over to the desk where Douglas stood. However virtually before she reached it Douglas had hold of the bunny toggle between her breasts. He tugged it down and had her bra undone in a flash; in fact so fast that it was done before Clare could get her hands to her head and pose for him. As Douglas went to push the vest top and bra over her shoulders Clare had to drop the hand on their way up to her head immediately to her sides instead to allow the clothing to fall to the floor. Even as the bra and vest top slid down her arms the toggle on Clare’s skirt had been grasped and pulled down, and the skirt hit the floor before the vest top and bra. Almost immediately Clare was left only in stockings, suspenders and heels thanks to the functional clothing.

‘Kneel on the floor and bend over so I can have you from behind Clare,’ Douglas instructed firmly unzipping the flies of his expensive suit. Clare immediately dropped to the floor and bent over obediently.

‘Spread your legs and arch down so your cunt is presented for my use girl,’ Douglas commanded, kneeling down behind her. Clare did as she was instructed, assuming a growingly familiar position with her legs spread wide, her head to the floor, and her back arched down, presenting her poor saturated pussy for use.

She heard Douglas drop to his knees and position himself between her spread calves, and then felt him take a bruising grip of her wide hips. She then felt the nudge of his cock glands against her gaping pussy lips.

‘Get your head and shoulders up and arch down as far as you can girl!’ Douglas instructed firmly and lustfully, as he again readjusted his kneeling position, pushing an inch or so of his cock inside Clare, and causing her to emit an involuntary cry. Clare obeyed the instruction bringing up her head and shoulders so she looked directly at the door she had just come through. For all she knew Hannah and Jane were stood listening at the other side. She then arched down further, and in doing so

involuntarily thrust out her butt and impaled herself a couple of inches on Douglas’s dick, causing him to emit a grunt of satisfaction. Clare then felt Douglas take a firmer grip on her hips and ram forward, impaling her fully on his cock; which as with the other directors was extremely large and clearly engorged by expandophal. Clare came immediately, and shouted out a loud moan involuntarily with its intensity,

which she knew that the secretaries must have heard even if they weren’t at the door. This knowledge made her feel even more humiliated, which made her even more aroused. And so within a couple of more thrusts of Douglas’s dick she came again. For the next fifteen minutes Clare was taken aggressively before with a gr unt Douglas rammed himself inside her to the balls and discharged his load deep inside her. Clare came again, and cried out another involuntary loud moan due to the intensity of it.  After spending a couple of minutes recovering Douglas stood and lent against his desk. He then instructed Clare to suck at him until he was hard again, which she spent the next ten minutes doing. During this time Douglas pulled down his pants and underpants and seated himself in his guest chair as Clare continued her work with helpless enthusiasm. When fully hard he ordered Clare to his lap to mount his cock there, and to slowly fuck herself on it. She was then made to take herself slowly for the next 20 minutes, kissing and licking him continuously before receiving her second load inside her pussy. Again Douglas made sure he was deep inside her as he came, forcing her down on him to a full penetration.

‘That was truly excellent, Clare,’ Douglas said as they recovered. Both he and Clare then used Douglas’s on suite toilet to clean. As Clare returned and attempted to straighten herself up to leave Douglas was looking up at the time on his wall clock.

‘Well look at that, it’s only twenty past one. I was supposed to have you until half past. Lucky Gerry’s going to get you early.’ Douglas said walking over to stand closer to Clare before continuing. ‘You shouldn’t be so coy in front of Hannah and Jane, Clare. If you keep trying to p retend that you’re a respectable woman it will look suspicious. They don’t know about AA obviously, but like everyone else around here they know that you’re a slut.’

‘But ... I can’t help it,’ Clare said in exasperation at Douglas’s statement. ‘Oh, come come Clare what does that matter. It doesn’t make a difference to the way you behave or how much you enjoy it, let’s face it,’ Douglas said. ‘I know this might have been started by Graham’s use of Agent Aspect but surely it isn’t all to do with that is it? You enjoy being used, abused and humiliated. It’s obvious in the way you enjoy all of this.’ Clare wanted to say that she didn’t, and that what Douglas was saying was unfair, that it was all the Agent Aspect and her programming making her do these things and she didn’t enjoy them (though the fact that her programming made her enjoy them made it confusing). So she stepped forward angrily to do just that – but as her programming took this as close to repudiating sexual harassment instead she merely smiled politely and said, ‘Thank you.’

‘It’s quite alright Clare, I thought my insight was pretty obvious really, and quite obviously from their comments Hannah and Jane think so too. Now go out and tell Jane that I’ve finished using you for my sexual needs and ask her to tell Gerald that he can use you now. Use those exact words as well rather than being coy, it will be

therapeutic for you.’ Clare’s eyes opened wide in shock and horror at this command. She couldn’t say that to Jane! It was unbearable. So instinctively Clare desperately tried to ask him not to because it would be too humiliating. But again, unfortunately her programming interpreted her desire to reject being humiliated as a challenge to sexual harassment. And so despite her horror and impotent anger Clare merely smiled and

again politely said, ‘Thank you.’ ‘That’s fine Clare,’ Douglas replied. ‘Now run along. Don’t forget to turn the sign to “available” on your way out.’ Clare tried to open her mouth to make a second attempt to plead with Douglas, however her legs obeyed the command regardless and she found herself turning around and teetering on her four inch heels to the door. Clare hoped desperately as she opened the door that Jane might somehow be alone at least, and that she wouldn’t have to say what she had to in front of Hannah also. Unfortunately when she opened the door not only was Hannah there but the situation was even worse. Jane and Hannah were still seated in identical positions as though they hadn’t moved for the past hour, with Hannah at her desk and Jane sitting on it now painting her nails instead of filing them. However stood beside the two secretaries now talking intently to them was Hilary Hayes.

Helplessly compelled by her programming Clare left Douglas’s office, and as the three women turned to watch her she turned the sign on Douglas’s door to “available” from “do not disturb” as she closed it. She then walked over to Jane. ‘Well,’ Jane said to Clare, who stood before her red faced and appeared to Jane to shake slightly for some reason. ‘What do you want?’

Clare felt like she had never fought the compulsion of AA as much as that moment. She desperately did not want to say what she had been commanded to, and almost managed to refuse to for a whole five seconds. But then her mouth began to betray her and the words came out.

‘Douglas has finished using me for his sexual needs. You can inform Gerald that he can use me now.’ This was too much for Clare and her eyes half closed and she shook slightly and gasped as an orgasm overwhelmed her. Jane looked at Clare for a moment with her mouth open in disbelief, before looking at Hannah who also had her mouth open. They then began to laugh hysterically. As they calmed Hilary stood beside the women tutted and spoke.

‘You know it’s not really funny girls. Women like this set back the course of feminism forty years. You’re disgusting, Clare, do you know that. You should be ashamed of yourself behaving so promiscuously and letting your sex drive get you so out of control. I should discipline you as head of HR for behaving in this way at work. If you

want to behave like this in your own time that’s your business, but it’s embarrassing for decent women like us to have to witness it here.’ As she said this she looked to the two secretaries besides her, who both had looks of agreement and approval on

their faces. ‘Doug and Gerrry are just men though and they are friends of mine, so I suppose they’re going to take what’s on a plate in front of them.’ She then sighed. ‘Keep this to yourselves girls. Just let me deal with her,’ she said pointing at Clare. ‘I’ll speak to Doug now. And I suppose you better do what this tramp says and call Gerry and tell him she’s ready for use. See you later.’ Hilary then walked in the direction of Douglas’s office and as she passed Clare on the way she gave her a wink that made Clare’s blood boil. Jane reached for Hannah’s phone and typed in Gerry’s extension, not even bothering to move to her own desk.

‘Hi Gerry,’ Jane said in response to the answer of her boss. She then turned to look at Clare as she spoke. ‘The “lady” here says that Doug has finished using her for his sexual relief and it’s your turn to ... err ... “use” her. Shall I send her in?’ She then smiled as she listened to the answer. ‘Okay, I’ll tell her.’ She then replaced the receiver. ‘Gerry says you can go straight in for him to use, Clare. But be sure to remember to turn the door sign to “do not disturb” on the way. We wouldn’t want anyone accidentally to go interrupting Gerry’s fun now would we?’ Clare turned from the smiling secretaries and teetered as fast as her four inch heels

would allow her to the door and into Gerald’s office, remembering to turn the sign on the way. Both were watching her with smiles and looks of contempt as she did.  Again as she opened the door an entered she was on the brink of an orgasm

through being so totally humiliated. She felt saturated from the mixture of Douglas’s come and her own arousal. In itself this was in some ways very practical for Clare, as within seconds of entering the office she was again only in her stockings, suspenders and heels, with the practical design of her outer clothing allowing it to be quickly and efficiently torn from

her. But this time at Gerald’s command she was told to lie on her back on his desk –

with her stockinged legs and stilettos pointed at the ceiling and her saturated crotch on open view. She was then quickly and rudely impaled; by yet another overly large cock engorged on expandophal, and yet again in response Clare helplessly climaxed.

‘Wow, Clare. You are so hot and wet. Either this is all of Doug’s come or you are just one of the hottest sluts I’ve ever had the joy of using.’ Gerald fucked Clare roughly for a while, forcing her to yet another orgasm within seconds. He then paused and withdrew before attempting to push his cock against

Clare’s small bottom hole, saturated with her juices along with her upper thighs and butt cheeks.

‘Pull up your legs as high as you can and spread as wide as you can Clare and spread your butt cheeks with your hands. There’s enough wetness here t o get up your ass easy for sure,’ Gerald said. Clare obeyed instantly, bringing her long legs up high, spreading them wide and splaying open her butt cheeks with her hands to reveal her ass hole more fully.

Gerald pushed his bloatedly large phallus against Clare’s ass hole, but as the two and a half inch girthed monster was such a tight fit for t he little three quarter inch hole its attempted to invade it only succeeded in pushing Clare back on the desk.

‘Damn it!’ Gerald said, taking hold of Clare’s thighs and pulling her back to the edge. ‘Hold on to the edge of the table and hold yourself in place, girl, so I can force my way up your ass.’ Clare helplessly obeyed and as she looked down she saw the greying exec between her legs holding his dick straight, and with a look of the most intense lust start to l ean his weight forward against his dick. Clare simultaneously felt the now familiar feeling of the giant cock forcing apart her sphincter to gain entry. Again this made her eyes water, but as much as she wanted to let go of the desk her programming forced her to hold tight and keep herself in place to aid the violation. At last with a grunt she saw and felt Gerald move forward as the sphincter spread wide enough and he was able to ram his cock home. Clare instantly again climaxed from the arousal forced on her by the indignity of it all. For a good fifteen minutes Gerald then ass fucked Clare, grunting and panting with

satisfaction and Clare’s ass making slurping and slapping sounds with each thrust. The feeling of her ass being continually invaded by the massive pulsing organ was something Clare could never have imagined up until that last three weeks, and the humiliating feeling of it caused her intense arousal.

Eventually Gerald’s movements became faster and more urgent, and then Clare felt the nine inch long cock sunk up her ass to the balls, before it swelled and she felt t he hot rush of semen discharge inside her.

Gerald at last paused and withdrew panting and smiling with satisfaction. ‘Excellent Clare,’ he said as he got his breath back. Clare simply lay on the table feeling spent and used. ‘That was the best ass fuck I’ve ever had,’ he continued. Clare slowly rose from the desk. Her ass was feeling quite sore from the aggressive fucking.

‘You’ve made quite a mess of my dick though Clare,’ Gerald said looking at his flaccid large cock, covered in a mixture of Clare juices and her shit. ‘Graham tells me you do a good job of cleaning a guy up nice after you’ve been ass fucked though. How about you get on your knees and show me girl. You can get me hard again as

well while you do it.’ Clare was horrified. She remembered the indignity of having to do such a thing to Graham a couple of weeks before. It was a disgusting thing, but she only appreciated how disgusting the following morning as at the time she had been programmed to love him and love pleasing him. Now she was simply faced with the disgusting act itself. As a result Clare felt a sudden uncontrollable urge to tell Gerald she would do no such thing. And so interpreting this as repudiating sexual abuse her programming again for the third time that day compelled her to simply smile politely

and say, ‘Thank you.’ ‘It’s a pleasure Clare,’ Gerald said with a chuckle. ‘Now down to your knees girl. Get me nice and clean and then you can give me a nice slow careful blow job.’ Immediately Clare dropped to her knees at Gerald’s feet. Taking his soiled cock she then brought it to her mouth. She felt revulsion at the smell of her own poo but was compelled nevertheless to start to clean it, licking and sucking at it with her eyes closed and a look of disgust on her face at the taste of her shit. After five minutes the taste began to abate though as the cock got cleaner, and the cock also slowly began to harden again under her ministrations. Clare then began the process of giving head, obeying her programming to look up at Gerald and give the best blowjob she could. Gerald had to slow her action a couple of times over the next twenty minutes as he enjoyed her now expert attentions. Clare was sure his moans must be audible through the door by the secretaries, but she was unable to do anything other than the best head she could. Eventually after a good twenty minutes of work Gerald was brought to another

climax. For the first time in the twenty minutes it had taken he took hold of Clare’s hair as he pumped his cock in and out of her mouth quickly. In response Clare compliantly put her hands behind her back allowing him to have full control, and gazed up at him doe eyed as he brought himself off. At last with a grunt he froze with his cock rammed to the back of Clare’s mouth, and Clare felt the cock swell and discharge a good full load in her mouth with three vigorous spurts and accompanying grunts of satisfaction from Gerald. Obediently Clare then suckled out the remainder of the come from the softening cock, before looking up at Gerald to display the copious load in her mouth. She then swallowed it obediently.

 After a couple of minutes Gerald recovered, zipped himself up, and went and sat casually at his desk, leaving Clare knelt still only in her stockings, suspenders and heels.

‘That was great, Clare. And I finished early as well as Doug. You sure know how to satisfy a guy, I’ll tell you that. Come back the same time next week. I’ll confirm a two hour slot with Graham to borrow you. But I’m sure Graham will be agreeable, so you can tell Hannah and Jane to slot you in to our diaries for further use the same time

next week on your way out. Now get yourself dressed. See you again gorgeous.’  After dressing Clare left the office, and found Hannah and Jane together again, this time on Hannah’s desk, with Jane sitting on it. Clare gulped, and then went over to them.

‘Yes? How might I help you now?’ Hannah said with an air of sarcasm. ‘Sounded like Gerry was having fun in there.’ ‘Gerald has ... Gerald has asked if you can slot me in for further use by him and Douglas next week at the same time.’ Hannah and Jane looked at each other with contemptuous grins before turning to Clare.

‘You’re being very frank now Clare,’ Hannah said eventually, again with some irony as she found the page in her Gerry’s diary and wrote. ‘I’m surprised you were being so defensive earlier when you’re so frank about your behaviour now.’ Clare’s programming kicked in immediately before she could willingly speak, compelling her to not attempt in any way to communicate that anything in her

behaviour was wrong or had changed. ‘I just was trying to protect Doug and Gerry,’ Clare said. ‘If I admitted what a slut I am and how much I like being used you two might have complained about my behaviour.’ Clare was like a witness to this statement rather than its speaker, and couldn’t believe what she was saying. Needless to say the humiliation of the statement ramped up her arousal level again.

‘You’re disgusting. What a tramp,’ the two secretaries replied almost as one. The embarrassment of this aroused Clare still further. And once her appointment for

next week was written in the two Directors’ diaries she quickly teetered out of the office – to go to the Ladies’ room to masturbate and relieve herself. *** The introduction to Douglas and Gerald stood out to Clare over the six weeks as a particularly unpleasant experience; along with having to go back each week and f ace

Hannah and Jane again of course. Needless to say Hilary didn’t do anything about her behaviour. The second unpleasant experience that stood out to Clare occurred in the week after her introduction to Douglas and Gerald. This too involved Hilary Hayes, however more directly.

On the Monday Clare and Angie were in the Ladies’ toilets on the tenth floor fixing their makeup. The Ladies’ was now one of the few places where they could escape for brief periods of rest, but even there they had been told by Graham and Keith to spend no more than two ten minutes periods maximum each day to ensure they didn’t use it as a hideaway. As they both faced the mirrors side by side looking at their makeup to ensure that their garish lipstick was applied suitably thickly Angie was speaking.

‘So Garcy spotted me in the ninth floor front photocopier room and comes in grinning away. And of course I felt sick as you can imagine. But once he came in I had to go over and close and lock the door. When I walked back he went straight for my tits.  And after rubbing them for a bit he bent me over the chair and had me from behind. Then he just made a date with me and left. It was horrible Clare, just horrible. I hate

doing photocopier time. There’s guys in and out now like it’s a toilet cubicle or something. I even had Hilary Hayes come in and molest me the other day.’ ‘Now I do feel sorr y for you Anj. I think I would sooner Garcy molest me than that disgusting witch come within a hundred yards of me.’  As Clare said this there was a sound of a toilet flushing and a cubicle door behind them opened. Both girls saw in the mirror in the cubicle t he familiar form of Hilary Hayes.

‘Errr ... I think I need to be going now,’ Angie said looking like she was about to wet herself. ‘Keith said I should go straight back to him.’ With that she teetered out of the Ladies’ as quickly as her four inch stilettos would carry her.

Hilary walked casually over to where Clare stood. Clare’s stomach had sunk as soon as she had seen Hilary, as she knew she must have overheard her comments.

‘So you think I’m a “disgusting witch” do you,’ Hilary said coldly. ‘No. I ... I ... I didn’t mean ...’ Before Clare could continued Hilary interrupted her, ‘Follow me and don’t say another word.’ She then led Clare out of the Ladies, to the elevator and down to the second floor. She paced quickly with Clare teetering after her to her office, passing Derek, who seeing Clare smiled and winked at her knowingly.

‘Hold all my calls Derek,’ Hilary said as she passed. As she opened her office door she turned the slide on it to “do not disturb” and then entered holding it open for Clare to follow. She then shut it behind them.

Hilary paused at her desk and faced Clare. ‘Over here slut. Stand in front of me,’ she commanded. Clare hated the way Hilary treated her particularly, probably because she was also a woman. As she teetered over on her heels and stood as instructed, the feeling of hatred towards Hilary grew still further.

‘Do you really think I’m a disgusting witch Clare? And I’ll have an honest answer if you please,’ Hilary said. ‘Yes,’ Clare answered, with the anger from her hatred uncontrollably evident in her voice and her normal fear and reluctance temporarily forgotten. CLAP!

Hilary almost instantly slapped Clare squarely on the face bouncing Clare’s head to the right. Instantly, forgetting her situation, forgetting everything, Clare lunged with her hands to claw Hilary and slap her back.

‘Freeze!’ Hilary almost shouted seeing the clawed left hand coming towards her and a right hovering to slap her. For an instant Hilary’s face was and image of fear that Clare had somehow broken free from the AA and the requirement to obey all board

members’ commands. Hilary was a good five inches smaller in height then Clare, and this was increased by Clare’s heels, so Clare attacking her was something she clearly didn’t welcome. However seeing Clare now frozen in position and shaking as she uselessly fought the compulsion to do so Hilary’s face changed from a look of fear to once again one of confident arrogance. A cruel smile then also curled on her lips. Clare fought with all her might and fury the demand to f reeze to somehow hit back at Hilary, but she remained frozen in position despite her best efforts. And as she struggled with all her might Hilary then again spoke.

‘Put your hands to your sides and stand to attention like a soldier. Lift your chin up slightly as well,’ Clare instantly did as commanded, still shaking as she fought the compulsion.

‘Good,’ Hilary continued. ‘Now keep looking straight forward at me and don’t move.’ Clare obediently looked straight forward, unable to do anything else as a result of

Hilary’s command, but still shaking as she fought the compulsion with all her might. CLAP!

Hilary slapped Clare again on the same spot and Clare’s head bounced to the right before returning to face forward obediently. This time though Clare did not move.

‘That was for trying to defend yourself,’ Hilary said. CLAP!

Hilary this time slapped Clare’s right cheek causing her head to bounce to the left. Clare again simply turned to f ace forward.

‘And that was for insulting me,’ Hilary continued. She then took as step closer to Clare and raised both her hands, holding them out flat around a foot away from

either side of Clare’s face. ‘... And this is just for fun. Say “thank you Ms Hayes” when I finish.’ Hilary then began slapping Clar e’s face in a systematic way. A rhythmic “CLAP!

CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!” noise filled the room, as Clare’s head bounced from side to side under Hilary’s right, left, right, left pattern of slaps. Clare shook as she fought uselessly with impotent anger to move out of position. She noticed Hilary observe this and her cruel smile appeared to increase with the

realisation of Clare’s useless struggles. Hilary continued slapping Clare, and Clare remained stood motionless with her chin up facing forward to take the slapping with helpless obedience for a good minute. The rhythmic CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! sound continued, before after around the thirtieth slap Hilary paused – so Clare, rosy cheeked, politely said,

‘Thank you Ms Hayes.’ ‘It was a pleasure,’ Hilary answered ironically. ‘So much so that I might do it again. In fact from now on if you hear the command “slapping position” I want you to automatically assume this position so you can be slapped.’ Hilary then began stroking her chin thoughtfully before continuing. ‘Now that was the

first half of your punishment I think. I bet you’re regretting thinking such things about me already.’ Clare was not. She felt like she utterly hated Hilary. Having to take a slapping like that was horrible. But to make matters worse Clare had f ound the experience unbelievably humiliating; and so was now on the brink of an orgasm. She was glad that the slapping had stopped when it did. A few more slaps and Clare would have come. Hilary continued stroking her chin with an evil smile on her face. ‘And for the second half of your punishment I think I will give you a t ask which will aid your slutty behaviour Clare. I want you to go into the sex shop were you bought your vibrator on your way home tonight and I want you to ask the proprietor for his Anal Assister kit. You will take it home and use it each night this week after your dates have gone home to open up your ass hole for easier use. As I understand it from what I read on the internet the kit has several different sized dildos starting with a one inch girth and finishing at a full four inch diameter butt plug. W hen I saw it I instantly thought of you.

‘When your date has gone home each night this week you will sit on the edge of your bed naked. You will lift your legs up in the air above your head and spread them and then ram the biggest dildo you can manage that night up your ass. Make sure you get it all in, and then pump it in and out of your ass and masturbate yourself to three orgasms whilst you do it. You can’t stop until you have achieved three orgasms. Once you have you can pull it out. You will then lick the dildo clean and whilst doing

so you will repeat continuously, “I must be respectful to Hilary Hayes”. Make sure

that you look over the dildo and have ensured it is spotless before you finish. You

can then go to bed. Make sure that by Friday you’re getting the butt plug up there. Is that clear Clare?’ Clare was stood with a horrified look on her face, still stood to attention like a soldier, her cheeks rosy red like a farm girl. ‘Yes Ms Hayes,’ she coughed out, her anger and hatred now replaced by simply fear and horror.

‘Good,’ Hilary said with an air of perverse satisfaction. ‘Now kneel down. You’ve got me all horny, and I think I might as well put you to some use myself whilst you’re here.’ Clare immediately knelt down.

‘Lean back and rest on your hands and look directly up at the ceiling,’ Hilary said. As Hilary said this she dropped her skirt, and panties. She then walked forward straddling Clare with her legs either side of her until her crotch was over Clare’s

upturned face. ‘My, your face is warm Clare,’ Hilary said as she settled her cunt down onto it. ‘Now eat my pussy nicely girl, and show some enthusiasm. Make sure that you do the best job you can.’ Instantly Clare began eating Hilary’s pussy, licking her out enthusiastically. Within a couple of minutes Hilary was brought to a shuddering orgasm, grabbing hold of Clare’s main of hair to force her face ever more tightly against herself as she climaxed. Clare also helplessly then climaxed, having been on the brink for some minutes due to the utter humiliation of her treatment.

‘Excellent,’ Hilary said walking back to pick up her skirt. ‘You can get up and go now Clare. Hopefully that will teach you to show some respect to your betters.’ Clare rose, her face and rosy cheeks covered in Hilary’s pussy juice. ‘You’d better wipe your face with some tissues before you leave though Clare,’ Hilary said in a half amused tone. ‘You know you should be thanking me really. A good slapping and a pussy juice facial has probably done your complexion the world of

good.’ ***  All that week after fucking her dates Clare went off to her room to use her Anal  Assister kit. It got more difficult as the week progressed and the dildos she had to force up her ass became ever bigger, despite the use of copious lubrication. By Friday she lay on her bed, eyes watering, as she rammed the four inch diameter butt plug up her ass. With some effort it eventually went in, however she was then stuck with it there for an hour as she desperately tried to bring herself to t hree orgasms. The worst part of the process each day was afterwards though. Clare licked the dildos clean with helpless enthusiasm despite the revulsion she felt, repeating as she did so that she must be respectful to Hilary Hayes. Needless to say she examined them to ensure that they were spotless each time as instructed. And by Friday she

almost believed that she must be respectful to Hilary, as the effects of the phrase like a mantra echoed around her brain.

*** These two experiences were by far the worst of the last six weeks before her vacation was due. Everything else paled in comparison. Right up until the last Friday before her vacation she still did not believe that Graham was going to allow her the

time off though. But as the Friday finally arrived to Clare’s great surprise and satisfaction Graham did not stop her.  At first she thought that it may be that he was being his usual malicious self and was

waiting until the last minute of the Friday to cancel it. But he didn’t. In fact after he had called her in for his daily blowjob that Friday instead he said something Clare she did not expect.

‘You’re on your vacation for the next two weeks aren’t you Clare,’ he said as he zipped up his flies and Clare got up from her knees.

‘Err ... yes,’ Clare said her heart leaping in pleasant surprise at the implication of this comment.

‘Going to visit the folks are you?’ he said as though passing the time with a normal employee.

‘Yes. I was intending to visit my parents at their home,’ Clare replied, expecting his refusal to be coming any time now.

‘Your parents are quite well off aren’t they? Father owns Garner Real-estate doesn’t he?’ Graham replied. ‘Yes,’ Clare said sounding surprised, forgetting Graham’s extensive knowledge of her.

‘Sounds like it should be a great break for you,’ Graham said. Clare was silent for a short time taking this in. He was going to allow her to have her vacation. My god he was really going to allow her to.

‘I’ll have to suspend a couple of your commands though of course,’ Graham continued. ‘During your vacation you do not have to dress sluttily all the time or show interest in guys that look at you. How about that Clare?’ Graham said. Clare could not believe it. If he was going to allow her a vacation this made sense though, as her parents would for sure notice a change in her behaviour if she behaved and dressed like a slut at home. She was thinking she would have to be locking herself in her room for much of the time. Now she would be able to be herself

again. ‘That’s really great!’ Clare replied with uncontrollable enthusiasm.

‘The only other thing I want to say though is about your servants,’ Graham continued.

Clare’s ears pricked up at this. So there was a catch. ‘I want you to obey any and all commands given to you by your parents’ house servants. I know from my records that you used to be a little rough with them before you left home, and got one of them into trouble I believe. Well hopefully this

command should make sure you’re a little wary of ill treating them too much. Oh, and if you do end up obeying their commands and they’re puzzled as to why, you are to explain my programming of you in thorough detail, though you are to say that it was

done by an evil hypnotist rather than by me and Agent Aspect. Understood?’ Clare was puzzled by this. It all sounded a little fishy. But she had looked forward to her vacation for all these weeks, and as long as she was careful ther e wouldn’t be a

problem. There was no way her Mom and Dad’s house servants would dare try to give her a command, so there was no danger of her little weakness being discovered. Yes, if she played her cards right she could have two weeks of being herself again. And if that worked, well perhaps she my find a way to free herself.

‘Yes, I understand perfectly,’ Clare replied with a smile. Part 11: Clareís First Vacation Week.

Clare lay on her bed smiling. It had been a good couple of days since her return home. She had almost managed to put out of her mind all of the experiences of the past few weeks and convince herself she was free again. Naturally she had not had

any problems from her parents’ servants. They were as deferential and fearful of her as ever. Especially after the quiet word she had had with Maria shortly after her arrival reminding her that she was aware of their illegal status.

Her parents’ butler and housekeeper were a husband and wife Mexican couple, Sanchez and Maria Sequeler. Originally this had also included Maria’s sister,  Adriana, married to Manuel who worked for Clare’s parents as their Gardener. Clare however had lost Adriana her job. Just before she moved to Texas for her ill fated position at Kempton Pharmaceuticals she had found out Adriana was an exprostitute and a heroin user. Maria and Sanchez had got Adriana and Manuel their  jobs, as much to try to help them and their young daughter out of the life they led. When Clare found out from a friend in town about Adriana’s background she first told Maria, Sanchez and Manuel that she knew. She then allowed them to beg her not to say anything for a while. Then she told her parents, who she knew were particular about such things. They fired Adriana but allowed Manuel to stay on only after he begged pointing out he would have no money to feed their child otherwise.

Maria, Sanchez and Manuel were particularly unimpressed by Clare’s behaviour. This was expressed by scowling and rudeness every time Clare met t hem in a room. This Clare stopped after digging around using a cheap private investigator in their

background and discovering what she suspected for a while anyway; that they were all illegals. So when she found out she threatened to inform on them about this as well if they weren’t polite and deferential to her.

That was before Clare’s moved to Texas. She had decided to allow things to settle after that for a while, planning to press the matter during her vacation back home. Now was to be the culmination of her plan; to inform on them - after they had begged her not to for a suitable time of course. She was the powerful one now. Clare sniggered as she thought of the four of them on their way back to Mec-i-co.  As Clare lay on the bed sniggering there was a knock on her door.

‘Come in,’ she said without moving. Maria entered the room. As Maria entered, shutting the door behind her, she looked furtively at Clare from the corner of her eye fearfully.

‘Hi Maria,’ Clare said with a mocking tone, still not moving. ‘Thought about the discussion we had yesterday about your circumstances and what I should do about

it? By the way I’ve been meaning to ask, how’s Adriana? You know a friend of mine I ran into yesterday said she had heard Adriana was back on the junk again. And back on the street as well I dare say to pay for it. That must be hard on Manuel and the

kid.’ Maria, who was polishing furniture, looked to Clare in uncontrolled anger.

‘Temper, temper,’ Clare scolded at the reaction. ‘You’re in no circumstances to be behaving like that now are you?’ Clare swung her legs over the edge of the bed raising herself into a seated position. Maria continued her polishing, attempting to l ook calm and unflustered.

‘Come over here, Maria,’ Clare said, licking her lips. The middle aged Mexican woman turned and did as she was asked, though avoiding

Clare’s gaze and with a resentful look on her face. ‘I can’t decide what to do. Perhaps you can help,’ Clare said putting a finger up to her mouth and looking up in a pretence of thoughtfulness. ‘Should I tell Mom and Dad you guys are all illegals before I tell the police or after. W hat do you think?’ ‘Please Miss Garner,’ Maria said, suddenly almost tearful. ‘We have been in America for years. Do not inform on us.’  As with all Maria’s family her English was impeccable, even with an American accent. You would not guess their illegal status by hearing them.

‘Mmmm. Then as I have said before I think a little respect is in order. Kneel down and kiss my feet nicely, Maria. Show me how much you want me to be silent.’ Maria’s face turned suddenly more resentful again. She stood looking at Clare with anger.

‘I don’t want to have to tell you again,’ Clare repeated more forcefully. Maria looked down at Clare’s feet and appeared to see her future in Mexico City. She then slowly knelt, but still scowling slightly, and kissed each of Clare’s feet.  As she watched Maria do this Clare felt powerful and free for the first time in weeks.

‘You’ll be on your way to Mexico anyway soon, no matter how much foot kissing or ass licking you do though,’ she thought.

***

The following day Clare went into town and met up with a few of her girlf riends to do

some shopping. All her girlfriends were rich like her. She wouldn’t be seen dead with anyone else if she could avoid it. The thought of them finding out how she behaved in Texas particularly mortified her though. But she managed to distract herself with their usual small talk, as though her experiences in Texas had never happened. They talked about boys they had teased; something Clare was forced to make up now. They talked about their new cars and boyfriends; again the latter something Clare was forced to wax lyrical about. The normality of it all was wonderful. Clare dressed in relatively loose jeans, that were just tight enough around her bubble butt to get attention she could now freely scorn. Similarly she wore a relatively loose button up blouse, that clung just enough to show off her large breasts and again attract attention she could now freely toy with. She also wore her four inch stilettos. She decided she liked the way they affected her posture and got her noticed. It

wasn’t the being noticed that bothered Clare; it was how in Texas she was forced to respond to it. It was incredibly enjoyable to be able to react t o guys who found her attractive with her nose in the air again. It was so liberating. She felt finally free from the nightmare of obedience to the psychopaths at Kempton Pharmaceuticals. Perhaps she now really was free and would not even feel obliged to go back.  After some retail therapy Clare drove back home. She parked up and walked

towards her parents’ front door carrying her designer bags of clothes and passed Manuel trimming some hedges. As she walked she saw Manuel looking her over out of the corner of her eye smiling. She stopped and turned to face him in the

satisfaction of her new found freedom.

‘What are you looking at?’ she said contemptuously. ‘Heard Adriana’s back on the  junk. You could soon be looking for some for her back home in Mexico if you’re not careful.’ Clare expected Manuel to react much as Maria had yesterday. Instead he merely smiled ponderously, like someone who was contemplating something, and carried on looking her over.

‘Get on with your work,’ Clare said, slightly uncomfortably, before walking on to the front door.

Clare opened the door and entered, still feeling puzzled by Manuel’s behaviour. As she entered she saw Maria stood in the hall next to the stairs - talking to Adriana.

Clare dropped her shopping bags. ‘What the hell is she doing here?’ she said to Maria. Clare knew her parents weren’t in so imagined that Adriana had presumably been invited in by her sister taking advantage of the situation. There was going to be hell to pay for this though. Maria ignored her, smiling bizarrely and talking quickly in Spanish to Adriana, who was looking a little worried and somewhat uncertain. After a few more words Maria guided Adriana through some doors into the lounge area and shut them so she could be alone with Clare.

‘Are you deaf? I said what is she doing here?’ Clare repeated. Maria simply continued to smile instead of answering. This worried Clare a lot.

‘What the hell has gotten into you?’ Clare said. ‘I had a phone call today. Manuel apparently had a similar one,’ Maria at last replied. ‘It was a strange call. A woman who said she knew you and knew of me. She said she was a board member of the company where you work in Texas. She was able to tell us all sorts of details about us and about you and your family to prove it. She said something really strange after that. She said she knew of the way you had treated us and thought the way you had treated us was despicable. She said she thought we deserved to have revenge. She said that you had behaved similarly to people where she worked and as a result she and a couple of others had arranged to have you hypnotised and told to obey all of their commands so they could teach you a lesson. She said before you left for your vacation they had also told you to obey all of the commands of your parents’ servants and do anything we told you whilst you were on

your vacation at home.’ Clare felt the colour drain out of her cheeks. ‘Why that’s ridiculous,’ she said,

sounding slightly unconvincing. ‘You can’t possibly take such a story seriously?’ ‘You’re right,’ Maria continued. ‘But I’m not stupid. It’s a far out claim yes. It might be a trick by you. But I’m wise enough to know you’re going to report us as illegals anyway so I don’t see I’ve much to lose. So let’s just see whether there’s some truth in it. Go to the door, open it, close it again and then come back here.’ Clare went to speak, but before any words could come out she turned and walked to the door. She then opened it, closed it again and then walked back to where she had  just been stood. She felt her face flush with embarrassment at her helpless obedience - and a rush of sexual arousal as a result. Maria was now beaming ear to ear.

‘Follow me,’ Maria instructed, and walked into the lounge where Adriana had just disappeared. Clare helplessly followed.  As she entered Clare saw that Sanchez as well as Adriana were in the room. Both looked slightly concerned. Maria, still smiling, spoke something to them quickly in Spanish. They both showed looks of surprise before also smiling and looking at Clare, who was feeling even more embarrassed now; and as a result more aroused.  Adriana spoke something to Maria, who replied in Spanish, before then saying,

‘Speak in English now so she can understand us. Clare, go over and stand in fr ont of  Adriana.

‘This is ridiculous,’ Clare said as she walked over to Adriana obediently. ‘When I tell my parents about this you are all going to be on one way trips to Mexico before your

feet can touch the floor.’ ‘You won’t tell your parents anything bad about us Clare, especially nothing about our citizenship,’ Maria said in reply. ‘You will only have praise for us from now on. We should have other arrangements in place by the end of your vacation.’ ‘Oh really. Well we’ll see won’t we. Why ...’ Clare’s reply was cut short however by a slap from Adriana. A loud CLAP! sound

filled the lounge, as Clare’s head bounced to the right under the impact. Adriana then exclaimed in anger, ‘Have you any idea of the pain you have caused me and my family? You are a bitch!’ She then went to deliver another slap to Clare’s face. ‘Why you junkie slut! How dare you!’ Clare responded, grabbing the approaching hand and a clump of the shorter Mexican girl’s long black hair pulling her head back. ‘Slapping position!’ Maria said firmly. Immediately Clare let go of Adriana, stood bolt upright to attention like a soldier

putting her arms to her sides ramrod straight, before looking straight forward and sticking out her chin slightly. There was another loud CLAP! noise as Adriana delivered a second slap to the same cheek as before - but this time though Clare shook as she impotently fought the command she remained frozen in position, turning her head to face forward again immediately with her chin out.

‘The lady on the phone told me she likes to slap you sometimes and suggested that if we wished to we should simply use that command. Apparently wanting to slap you

is a common experience,’ Maria said. ‘Adriana, feel free to slap her, but no punches to the face. She needs to look pretty for what we plan for her. Now Sanchez, what do

you think we should do first?’ ‘Well I think that Ron’s joint where Adriana’s been working is a start. Adriana can then quit and go straight into rehab and hopefully by the end of the vacation Clare

will have earned enough to fund her right through the programme,’ Sanchez said. ‘Mmmm. That sounds like a great idea,’ Maria replied.  As Maria and Sanchez started to plan a slow rhythmic CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noise filled the Garner lounge as Clare’s head bounced from side to

side under the impacts of Adriana’s slaps. Each time she was slapped Clare turned her head to face forward again immediately with her chin out to take the next.  Adriana stood before her rhythmically delivering the slaps now not looking angry, but smiling broadly in satisfaction at being able to work on Clare in peace. Clare stood perfectly still taking it with her arms ramrod straight at her sides, shaking slightly as she fought the command uselessly to move and defend herself.

‘We could also do a photo shoot with some of the big guys that do videos for Ron as well,’ Sanchez continued. ‘Excellent idea,’ Maria replied. ‘Why not. We could get the equipment brought down here when her olds are out. And we could possibly do a video shoot as well. It mi ght provide us some leverage to keep her mouth closed if this hypnosis shit ever wears

off.’ ‘And I was thinking about possibly me and Manuel could have some fun with her first. Her folks aren’t going to be back until this evening,’ Sanchez mused rubbing his chin.

Maria raised her eyebrows in response. ‘Well okay. You’ve been a good boy recently,’ she said smiling after a contemplative pause. ‘And as long as you do it in front of Adriana and me so we don’t get jealous I can’t see why not.’ ‘Yummy,’ Sanchez replied.  After thirty seconds of being slapped Clare began to beg for mercy. ‘Please,’ CLAP!

‘Please stop!’ CLAP! This was more due to the feeling of being on the brink of an orgasm than the pain of the slapping. The humiliating way she was obediently taking the slapping by Adriana was causing Clare to become deeply aroused.

‘Be quiet and take your punishment nicely,’ Maria casually answered, briefly interrupting her discussion with Sanchez. Immediately Clare stopped talking. Having been commanded to be quiet and take it she was now left helpless to become more and more aroused by the humiliation of having to obediently take a slapping. The slow rhythmic CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noise then continued uninterrupted.  After a further thirty seconds it was interrupted however briefly by a muffled WUMP!

sound as Adriana delivered a punch to Clare’s belly. Clare bent over slightly winded, her pinkened cheeks puffed out, her large breasts wobbling and her bubble butt stuck out at the rear, but with her arms still ramrod straight at her sides.

‘Remember no punches to the face,’ Maria commented in response. ‘Ce,’ Adriana replied grinning and assisting Clare back up by pushing at her right shoulder. Clare straightened readjusting her footing to turn to stand to attention and face Adriana again with her chin out, still shaking slightly as she useless fought the

compulsion. Adriana then delivered her next slap to Clare’s left cheek with a loud CLAP! noise.

‘There is that ex-boyfriend of hers from a few years ago as well. I think he deserves some revenge. What was his name? Ah, yes, Joe Dency,’ Maria mused. ‘Oh yeh. Joe’s a friend of mine. I remember she threw him off after prick teasing him for a while.’ ‘Really,’ Mar ia replied. ‘Yeh. I think we should arrange something special for him.’ Sanchez said. ‘Perhaps next week.’ ‘Mmmm. Delicious,’ Maria replied in turn. They both then turned to watch Clare and  Adriana. Adriana was still eagerly working on Clare after a good minute and a half. For a further thirty or so seconds the sound continued steadily. CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! WUMP! CLAP! CLAP! WUMP! CLAP! CLAP! Maria and Sanchez stood watching in fascination, smiling cruelly as Clare obediently took the punishment, every so often straightening and readjusting her footing to face Adriana more perfectly after the punches to the belly. Suddenly, however, it was stopped by Clare, who aft er receiving one last slap moaned and began to rock back and forth on the spot, helplessly brought to orgasm

by the humiliation of having to obediently receive the lengthy slapping.

 Adriana, paused at the spectacle in surprise. ‘Did she just ... Did she just come?’  Adriana said. ‘I didn’t realise she was such a masochist.’ Maria, Adriana and Sanchez looked at Clare and then each other in shock.

‘Yes she did. Perhaps it is something to do with this hypnosis business. I think it’s time we found out exactly what it involved Clare.’ Maria said. ‘You can relax now. I think Adriana’s done slapping you. So exactly what happened?’ Upon hearing Maria’s request to explain Clare now equally helplessly began to answer as she had been instructed to by Graham in such a circumstance.

‘I was hypnotised by an evil hypnotist. He told me the following commands: He told me I had to obey all of the board members at Kempton Pharmaceuticals, where I work. He said I had to act upon every instruction they gave me at all times and I would be unable to do otherwise no matter how much I might attempt to do so. He told me every command and instruction given to me I would obey no matter how embarrassing or humiliating the command or instruction might be. In fact if the command is embarrassing or humiliating he told me I would find myself become sexually aroused by it. I would be still more aroused by the act of obeying it. The more embarrassing or humiliating the instruction is, the more sexually arousing I

would find it, and the more sexually arousing obeying it.’ ‘Interesting,’ Maria commented. ‘That explains the orgasm.’ The three Mexicans sniggered at this point.

Clare helplessly continued. ‘I was told that from that point on I would respond to anyone attempting to sexually molest me in the following way: I would be unable to report them to anyone in any way no matter how much I might try and I would be unable to call out for help or in any other way alert anyone else to what was happening. I would be unable to rebuke them for their behaviour in any way also. In fact when I attempt to do so I instead smile at them and say ‘thank-you’ each time I attempt to express how I feel. If I am alone with them when they touch me if I feel the urge to stop them either by moving away or by removing their hand I instead stand on the spot with my legs perfectly straight, parted shoulder width apart and my toes pointed in, and put my hands on my head and thrust out my bottom and chest. I am unable to move from this position for as long as they molest me or as long as I attempt to resist them. In fact each time I make any such eff ort to resist I instead readjust my footing and thrust out my bottom and chest with more emphasis and to greater effect. The only time I will not do this is if there are others present and the molestation is done covertly, as this would draw such people’s attention to what is happening. In such a situation I will still be unable to defend myself, rebuke the molester or draw attention to what is happening in any way. In fact I will be f ully cooperative with ensuring the covert nature of the molestation is maintained and if

possible assisted, no matter how much I might not want to. Also as I find any such situations embarrassing or humiliating I will find myself feeling correspondingly sexually aroused. The more embarrassing or humiliating the situation in which I am molested the more aroused I will become. If the molestation continues for some time

I will finally become so aroused that I reach an orgasm.’ Clare was panting in arousal again by the end of this explanation.  As she had talked Sanchez had moved over to stand at her side. ‘This sounds

perfect,’ he said glancing around briefly at his wife, and as he did so he casually placed his hand on Clare’s bubble butt cheek. Instantly Clare put her hands on her head, and stuck out her butt and tits invitingly. ‘Just perfect,’ he continued. Sanchez walked around Clare to stand in front of her, allowing his hand to gently stroke around from her bottom to her hip over her jeans. Once there he reached up and began to undo the buttons on Clare’s blouse. The relatively loose blouse she

wore was now stretched taught over Clare’s ample 38 inch double E breasts due to her jutting pose, and the buttons sprang apart readily.

 As he undid them Sanchez gazed into Clare’s eyes smiling and enjoying the desperation in them. He undid the buttons slowly, giving Clare the chance to think about the fact that she was being undressed whilst she helplessly complied, and as he did he spoke to the others watching.

‘We’ll need to do some preparation for Clare working at Ron’s place. Adriana, as Clare basically put you in the position working there perhaps you can instruct Clare

on how to be a perfect whore. What do you think?’ Sanchez had undone all of the buttons now and pulled the blouse apart before reaching behind and underneath for the bra clasps of the lacy but modest bra Clare had bought that very day to replace her previous sluttier versions.

‘What a great idea,’ Adriana replied clapping her hands together and jumping a little in cruel excitement at the thought.

‘You can do it now whilst I undress her,’ Sanchez said undoing the bra clasps. Clare’s ample breasts jumped forward with the release of the bra and wobbled. ‘Put your arms down so I can drop these to the floor,’ Sanchez commanded indicating the blouse and bra. Clare immediately shakily did so, and Sanchez pushed the blouse and bra over her shoulders allowing them to fall gracefully down her arms to the floor leaving her topless. Sanchez then stood back slightly and looked down at the two firm ample breasts with his hands on Clare’s hips, their nipples budding like poles in her helpless arousal. Clare immediately put her hands back on her head and thrust them out along with

her butt causing them to wobble. ‘Wow! I knew Clare had good tits but these are

amazing.’ Sanchez then put his hands on ripe breasts before commencing to knead, rub and massage them. Clare helplessly responded by instinctively trying to move so instead of course she repositioned her feet shoulder width apart and thrust out her breasts against Sanchez’s groping hands with more effect along with a helpless little moan.

‘Okay, Clare,’ Adriana said standing to her right as Sanchez played with her breasts. ‘Here are your instructions on how to be a perfect whore.’ ‘Oh, nearly forgot,’ Maria interrupted. ‘You’re not strictly speaking a servant here anymore Adriana. But it’s easily remedied. Clare, obey everything Adriana instructs you from now on.’  As Maria spoke Manuel entered the room and seeing what was happening walked over and around behind Clare. He then placed his hands on the cheeks of her bubble bottom, nicely stuck out for attention and demonstrated by the relatively tight  jeans.

‘So it’s all true then,’ he said as he stroked and then squeezed the full bottom cheeks. ‘I always wanted to feel her ass you know. I’ve fantasised about spanking it for as long as I’ve known her.’ ‘Well as long as you do it when I’m around I don’t mind,’ Adriana said firmly. ‘Now Clare, listen carefully.’  As Adriana began to speak Manuel moved his hands from Clare’s butt cheeks to her hips and around to the front of her jeans. He then unbuttoned her jeans and began to slowly unzip them. Whilst he did so Sanchez continued to play with her breasts, rubbing them in firm rotations. Clare was looking distraught now, her slapped pink cheeks seeming to redden still further with the shame of the situation, and her arousal as a result increase still further.

‘So to start at all times when clients are looking you over smile, put your hand on your hip chew gum and look as cheap as you can, and look like you enjoy being a

whore,’ Adriana began. ‘That way guys will feel comfortable about selecting you and using you for sex without any sense of guilt. If guys are looking at you gaze at their crotches occasionally and smile and look like you want it. And behave really

enthusiastically about it all. When they’ve selected you that will be when you run down your prices. I’d say we go for half of what the other girls charge so we can guarantee you get plenty action. Thirty bucks for a fuck in any position. Thirty bucks for a blowjob or an ass fuck. Fifty bucks for spanking, strapping or caning. None of the other girls allow themselves to be spanked or subject to any kind of corporal punishment, so you will say that it is a major exclusive service you offer in particular.

Hopefully you’ll get the good spanking you deserve as well as twice the fucking the

other girls get.’ Adriana laughed and looked at the others as she said this, obviously really enjoying the situation. She then continued.

‘Now when a guy’s paid money for a service you will behave as though he owns you as a slave. You will call him ‘Sir’ at all times and do whatever he asks, as long as he’s paid for it. And from now on when you’re not in the presence of your parents you will refer to yourself as ‘Fuck Toy’ or ‘slut’ half of the time instead of ‘me’, ‘my’, or ‘I’. You’ll also tell people that Fuck Toy is your name. I’ve got a m atching collar that will suit you perfectly as well.’ Adriana giggled seeming to contemplate this. ‘Oh, and you will not use condoms unless guys request it. Tell guys that you would prefer it if they didn’t as you like to give them more of a complete service and let them come inside you. That will give you another exclusive, as all of the other girls

naturally insist on using rubbers. But guys don’t like it. They get more of a feeling of conquest by being able to blow their load inside a girl. Shame if you get a bun in the

oven of course. But there you go. If you do it will serve you right.’ Clare felt relieved Graham had given her the Facilitil injection. At least there was no danger of pregnancy or STDs, but she felt intense anger as Adriana did not know that.  Adriana was smiling as she watched the guys working on Clare and undressing her. Manuel was now kneeling at the back of Clare slowly peeling down her jeans with relish over her bubble butt and down her legs. Meanwhile Sanchez continued to rub, knead and squeeze her breasts.

‘Put your legs together so I can get these down,’ Manuel ordered as he peeled the  jeans slowly down over her legs. Clare immediately did as ordered and her jeans were peeled down until the fell around her stilettos.

‘Okay,’ Adriana continued. ‘When a guy’s fucking you most of us girls tend to try to think of something else and not get into it too much. You won’t though. When you’re being fucked you will behave as though you are really enjoying being used, and you

will come every couple of minutes minimum. You will also say things like, ‘that’s it, fuck a slut hard. Make Fuck Toy earn her money. Fuck your slut hard sir! Use Fuck

Toy like a slut and make her earn that money,’ all the time he fucks you. And when he comes you will come as well and you will say ‘that’s it, come inside me. Make Fuck Toy earn her money’ whilst you do. ‘Oh, and when you provide your exclusive spanking service make sure that you are fully cooperative. Smile whilst you are punished. Always keep your butt stuck out nicely and take the punishment without moving out of position or trying to defend your self. And tell them how much you like being punished because you’re such a

bad girl and deserve it. And ask them to do it harder every so often whilst they do it.’ Manuel was now slowly slipping Clare’s panties down her legs to join her jeans.

‘Now is that all clear?’ Adriana said to the now almost naked Clare. ‘Yes,’ Clare said swallowing. Her panties were now lying around her ankles on her  jeans, leaving her naked.

‘Step out of the jeans and panties girl,’ Manuel said eagerly. Clare did so before repositioning herself with her legs shoulder width apart and thrusting out her butt and tits again.

‘I’m glad you’re clear on your instructions,’ Adriana said with a snigger. Maria then spoke. ‘Now much as I would prefer him not to Sanchez has requested he have a practice on you,’ she said. ‘So I want you to behave as though he is a customer who has just selected you. You can start by running down your prices and

services. Of course Sanchez won’t have to pay. Just do it and behave as though he has paid after wards.’ Sanchez paused from his massage of Clare’s tits and stood back, and the other three Mexicans walked around to stand by his side facing her. Clare was feeling utterly humiliated and as a result her pussy was saturated and she was on the brink of an orgasm. She could feel her juice beginning to run down her inner thighs and was sure it must be visible. Nevertheless helpless and naked Clare began to pretend to chew gum, smile and look Sanchez up and down sluttily, smiling and paying particular attention to his bulging crotch like she wanted it. As she did so she repeated what she had been told.

‘Thirty bucks for a fuck in any position. Thirty bucks for a blowjob or an ass fuck. Fifty bucks for spanking, strapping or caning Fuck Toy, and Fuck Toy specialises in taking

punishment. None of the other girls do. It’s this slut’s exclusive service. And I prefer not to use condoms. I like to please a man and let him come inside me.’ Clare then began to moan and rock back and forth as she helpless climaxed. The four Mexican burst out into fits of laughter.

‘Okay,’ Sanchez said as he recovered from his laughter and Clare recovered from her orgasm. ‘Go sit on the edge of the sofa there, lean back spread your legs and lift them up high so your cunt is presented for use nicely.’

***

Ten minutes later Clare was still naked, sat on the edge of the sofa in her parents’ lounge, leaning back with her knees pulled up to her shoulders and spread wide. Knelt between her legs Sanchez was fucking her hard, a rhythmic squelching noise accompanying his fast aggressive movements in her saturated cunt.  As he did so Clare continued to helpless speak the words she had been instructed

and as she had for the past ten minutes. ‘That’s it sir, fuck a slut hard! Oh, Oh! Make Fuck Toy earn her money! Oh! Oh! Fuck a slut hard! Use Fuck Toy like a slut and

make her earn that money! Oh! Oh!’  At the side of the sofa stood watching and shaking their heads in wonder were  Adriana, Maria and Manuel.

‘God, she’s really enjoying it. I can’t believe how well this is working. If she keeps that up at Ron’s place she’ll earn us a fortune,’ Maria said to Adriana. Clare looked over at the three in response, who were smiling as Sanchez continued to fuck her aggressively. Seeing them smiling and enjoying her humiliation and already driven mad with arousal Clare climaxed again. She had come three times

already. As she spasmed up and down she cried out, ‘Yes! Yes! That’s it sir! Make a slut earn her money! Yes!’ Immediately Sanchez began to move quicker and then f roze with his cock rammed inside Clare up to the balls, before grunting as he blew his load deep inside her.

‘That’s it sir! Come inside me! Make Fuck Toy earn her money!’ Clare cried out helplessly before climaxing again.  A minute later Sanchez recovered sufficiently and rose. As he did he said, ‘Perfect.

 Absolutely perfect! She’s one hot slut now. You did an excellent job on her Adriana.’ He zipped up the flies of his jeans and walked over to the other three.

‘You seemed to like it a bit too much to me,’ Maria said with a jealous look at him. ‘I’ll have to remember to give her another good slapping later.’ Clare slowly recovered, panting from the multiple orgasms forced upon her.

‘Adriana I hope you don’t mind if I have my turn now? I was thinking of a good spanking and then perhaps a blowjob from her?’ Manuel said. ‘Mmmm. Go on then,’ Adriana replied. ‘I suppose we can monitor her technique and correct it a bit if necessary. Clare lie across Manuel’s knees for a spanking.  After wards you will kneel down in front of him and give him the best head you can.’  As she spoke Manuel walked over and sat on the settee next to Clare. The four

Mexicans laughed as Clare then obediently rose and lay across Manuel’s lap, still

panting from her fucking.

‘Well she’s definitely got the idea,’ Adriana said. ‘That’s it. Now stretch your legs out nice and straight behind you with your toes touching the floor and then raise your bottom up and present it.’ Manuel said Immediately Clare compliantly did as instructed. Her bubble butt lifted and presented for a spanking.

‘That’s just beautiful,’ Manuel said. ‘Make sure you assume this position for every guy that wants you across his knee. They’ll love it.’ Manuel then began spanking the two large cheeks hard. Another loud CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noise filled the room, but this time it was her bottom cheeks rather than her face that was being soundly slapped. As he did so Clare began to smile and speak as instructed.

‘I’m such a bad girl. Fuck Toy likes being punished because I’m such a bad girl and deserve it. Spank me harder.’ Clare said. Manuel obligingly began to spank harder from shoulder height, his hand sinking each time into one of the two fatty cheeks. Pretty soon they were both a livid red colou r. Despite this Clare held the position with her bottom stuck out obligingly and continued to tell him how much she deserved it and to spank her harder.

 After five minutes of steady work Manuel paused out of breath. Clare’s butt was now a deep red colour all over.

‘Okay you can get up now,’ he said. Clare rose, looking sorry for herself and began rubbing her sore bottom. Manuel also rose. He then stood facing her with his hands on his hips commandingly.

‘Now get down on your knees where you belong and suck cock girl,’ he said firmly. Instantly with a ‘Yes sir’ Clare knelt down and began to unzip Manuel’s flies. The Mexicans chuckled as they watched.

Five minutes later Clare was still sucking Manuel’s cock: gazing up at him, holding it and pumping it in and out, occasionally letting go and tucking her hands behind her back when Manuel took hold of her head so he could face fuck her. Of course as he did so Clare helplessly gazed up at him doe eyed. Eventually he blew his load in her mouth, and Clare obediently sucked out all his come before looking up at him and

showing it to him on her tongue, and then swallowing.

‘Wow. She doesn’t need any training in that department,’ Adriana said. ‘Looks like someone already has,’ Manuel replied. ‘Now Clare, we need to get some appropriate clothing for you for work,’ Adriana said. ‘I think you and I need to do some more shopping. Get dressed.’

***

That evening at seven o’clock the four Mexicans and Clare entered the brothel where Adriana of late had earned her living.

‘Hi Ron,’ Manuel said to a large black guy who came over as soon as they entered. ‘Hi,’ the guy said, shooting Clare a look up and down. Clare was dressed in a skin tight red mini-dress, her four inch heels and nothing else except piles of makeup and a three inch wide collar around her neck upon which was

written, ‘FUCK TOY’ in large capital lettering. She held a carrier bag, in which were two wooden spanking paddles and leather strap, a cane and two tubes of lubricant.  Adriana had obtained what she considered appropriate attire and tools for Clare during their shopping trip - all on Clare’s card of course.  As the black guy looked Clare over Clare smiled, chewing gum with her hand on her hip, openly glancing at his crotch.

‘Nice,’ Ron said looking her over. ‘Very nice. Who’s this?’ ‘This is Clare, but you can call her Fuck Toy. She’s going to be taking over from  Adriana for the next couple of weeks. We’re her pimps,’ Manuel said proudly. ‘You won’t mind her having Adriana’s room will you?’ ‘Course not,’ the guy answered smiling. ‘Does she know that the house takes ten percent of her earnings?’ ‘Yes she does. And we’ll be having the rest. Fuck Toy does this for the pleasure of it so it won’t bother her,’ Maria answered. ‘She specialises in taking corporal punishment as well. As you can see she’s brought her own equipment. I believe none of your other girls do. Also she’s really submissive. She likes not to use rubbers so guys have the pleasure of blowing their load inside her. Don’t you Fuck Toy?’

‘Of course,’ Clare said, forced to be enthusiastic by her commands. Ron stroked his chin looking Clare over smiling and contemplating. She looked amazing, that was for sure. Her tits were big. Probably double E. Her waist was pinched in nice, and her hips flared out. He couldn’t see her butt, but he bet it stuck out really nicely too. She could get three times the money of any of the girls he ran.

‘She’ll definitely be a boon to the house,’ he said. ‘Okay. I’ll tell you what. I’ll agree. But she’s one hell of a good looker and it’s on condition I get use of her when I wish. I have a bit of a fetish for spanking myself I’ll enjoy exploring with her.’ ‘Agreed,’ Manuel answered. ‘Okay she can start now. W e’re going. We’d appreciate it if you could drop her home later. Remember Clare ... err ... I mean Fuck Toy, don’t forget to give me the money first thing in the morning - after you’ve given Ron his cut tonight. And make sure you’re a good girl and do everything Ron wants you to for him and for fr ee.’  After that the Mexicans left. Clare was then shown the room she would work in. This had a thick red carpet, a bed with red covers and sheets and a red settee. Mirrors lined the walls and the ceiling.

‘You’ll work in here,’ Ron said. He then left br iefly before coming shortly afterwards with a piece of furniture Clare didn’t recognise. ‘I bought this but haven’t had the opportunity to use it yet. It’s a pedestal for bending over for corporal punishment. None of the girls are interested no matter how much I offer them. It’ll be great to have a girl in here who’s into being beaten.’ Ron then put the pedestal down a few feet from one of the walls. It was around four feet high, with a matching red cushion along the top, which Clare presumed was for bending over. He then left. This was getting worse and worse. Clare almost felt she wished she were back in Texas. Rubbing her head she emptied her bag, putting the paddles, strap and cane next to the pedestal and the lubricant on the bed. It was less than ten minutes before Clare was put in her first line up of girls. This was

for a fattish middle aged guy. She hoped she wouldn’t be chosen, but as the other girls indicated by scowling at her they weren’t exactly terrific competition. She was by far the best looking in the line up and in the joint as far as she could see. Despite finding the guy revolting to look at Clare put her hand on her hip, chewed gum and looked at him smiling. She openly gazed down at his crotch, looking like she wanted it and back up to his eyes, as she smiled. His eyes hardly varied off her when he saw her to the other five girls.

‘What’s your name gorgeous,’ he said smiling back.

‘Fuck Toy,’ Clare replied helplessly, smiling and continuing to glance at his crotch. ‘I’ll take her,’ the guy said to Ron instantly. Once in the room with the door closed the guy asked Clare her prices.

Chewing her gum and smiling Clare said, ‘Thirty bucks for a fuck in any position. Thirty bucks for a blowjob or an ass fuck. Fifty bucks for spanking, strapping or

caning. Fuck Toy specialises in taking punishment. None of the ot her girls do. It’s my exclusive service. And I prefer not to use condoms. I like to please a man and let him

come inside me.’ The guy looked like all his christmases had come at once. ‘My god. This can’t be

happening. Right. Okay,’ he said composing himself. ‘I think I’d like to fuck you in a doggy position please. I can’t believe how cheap you are. Errr ... I mean ... you know, well all of the other girls charge twice that.’ ‘I like to please my customers,’ Clare replied with helpless enthusiasm. ‘Well as that’s the case I think I would quite like to spank you first as well,’ he replied. ‘At these prices I can afford both.’ The guy paid Clare eighty dollars. Clare put it in t he carrier bag for safe keeping. As she did the guy sat on the settee.

‘Okay, across my lap then ... erm .. Fuck Toy,’ he said . ‘Of course ... sir,’ Clare said, moving to do as he asked. Clare lay across the guy’s knee with her feet to the floor on tip toe, and raised up her ass with her legs straight just as Manuel had instructed her earlier in the day.

‘Wow!’ the guy said in response. ‘You have the most perfectly spankable ass.’ He then commenced spanking Clare with enthusiasm firmly f rom shoulder height.

 After the first few smacks as he did so Clare began to shout ‘Ouch’ and ‘Owww’ so the guy started to ease of a little, despite Clare remaining in position. Clare felt a sense of temporary relief that he had eased down. But then found herself say, ‘Fuck toy likes being punished because I’m such a bad girl and deserve it.

Spank me harder.’ ‘Wow! Okay, if that’s what you want,’ the guy said. He then began spanking Clare even more firmly than before.

 After a couple of minutes of Clare’ ‘Ouching’ and ‘Owing’ and the rhythmic CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! of the guy’s spanking, interspersed by telling the guy how much she deserved it and to spank her harder he paused. He then raised her mini-dress to reveal her naked butt.

‘Your butt sure looks hot and sore,’ the guy said. ‘I like to be spanked. I’m such a bad girl,’ Clare replied. ‘Spank Fuck Toy harder.’ ‘Well okay. You asked for it.’ With that the loud CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! noise recommenced, with Clare’s now louder squeals interspersing her telling him how much she liked it and deserved it.  After receiving a good spanking on her already sore bottom, Clare was ordered to strip and assume a doggy position on the bed, by the now emboldened middle aged guy. Stripping was easy, as she only wore the mini-dress. She then climbed onto the bed on her knees, turned her back to the guy, spread her legs and then whilst bringing her head down to the bed arched down, displaying her ass hole and cunt nicely for use.

‘Wow!’ the guy said again in response. ‘This is unreal.’ He then unzipped his flies as he moved quickly over to her. Clare was fucked in a doggy position on the bed for a good ten minutes by the guy.

 As the guy rode her he slapped her sore bottom frequently. Clare’s butt was on fire and she hated him frequently hitting it again whilst fucking her, but could not help responding obediently as Adriana had told her to.

CLAP! ‘Owww! That’s it sir, make Fuck Toy earn her money! Oh, Oh! Fuck a slut hard!’ CLAP! ‘Owww! That’s it use Fuck Toy like a slut and make her earn that money! Oh! Oh! Fuck a slut hard!’  At last the guy came. Clare, who had come every two or so minutes throughout the

ten minute ride, also came again with him, screaming out, ‘That’s it sir! Come inside Fuck Toy! Make me earn my money!’  After recovering, panting, the guy spoke. ‘Wow! That was simply amazing! I definitely

coming back again,’ he said pulling his pants back on. ‘Thank you sir,’ Clare said enthusiastically. Over the next four and a half hours Clare was selected out of ever line up s he was put in. She was fucked some ten times in every conceivable position, spanked three times, ass fucked once, gave two blowjobs and endured countless helpless orgasms. By two thirty in the morning she was exhausted and sore almost everywhere, with her butt on fire. Ron then came in to see her. Clare sighed as she

expected to be asked out for another line up by the way he left the door open.

 As he walked in he said, ‘Well that’s it with customers for the night.’ Clare gave a quiet sigh, this time of relief.

‘So I thought now business is concluded I could have my turn. I’ve decided to bend you over and paddle and cane you and then ass fuck you. How’s that sound?’ ‘Just fantastic,’ Clare said, her heart sinking, but despite this responding in helpless enthusiasm, smiling and chewing her gum again and looking at the Ron’s crotch. ‘Excellent,’ Ron replied. ‘Now just slip off that dress and bend over the pedestal over there.’ Clare did as instructed, dropping off her tight mini dress before bending over as Graham had taught her, with her legs perfectly straight, shoulder width apart and her back concaved down jutting out her bubble butt.

‘Wow!’ Ron said. ‘What a gorgeous target. It looks like it’s had plenty attention already though.’ ‘Fuck Toy likes to be spanked,’ Clare said helplessly in response. ‘I just love my job so much.’ Ron said. He then went to stand at her left.  As he did one of the other girls came to the door. ‘Heh Ron. We’re going now. Oh, wow. What are you doing?’ ‘Having fun with our new addition,’ Ron said, before delivering a firm spank to Clare’s reddened left bottom cheek.

‘God, her butt looks so sore. I gotta see this. We all gotta,’ the girl said, before running off to get her friends. A few seconds later she returned - with a half dozen of the other girls. Others started to turn up to see what was happening, all peering round the door.

 As this was going on Ron started to rhythmically spank Clare’s bare jutting bum cheeks. In between ‘Yows’ and ‘Owws’ Clare said, ‘I’m such a bad girl. I deserve this. I like being punished because I’m such a bad girl. Spank Fuck Toy harder.’ ‘You know this makes me feel good about myself,’ one of the girls said audibly to another as Clare was spanked. ‘I would never behave like that submissive slut.’ ‘Me neither,’ said several of the other girls observing simultaneously.

‘That’s it. Spank Fuck Toy harder,’ Clare said again, now feeling deeply aroused by the audience observing her and their comments despite the heat and stinging pain of her bottom cheeks. Ron gave her right bum cheek one last firm slap from shoulder height, enjoying the way his hand sank into it, before picking up a wooden paddle.

‘Now we are going to have six slaps with the paddle before the cane Fuck Toy. You will count each out and say ‘thank you sir’. Is that clear?’ ‘Yes sir,’ Clare replied with helpless enthusiasm. ‘Excellent. Then here is the first.’ With that Ron delivered a firm slap with the paddle to Clare’s left butt cheek. A loud ‘PLAT!’ noise filled the room, and the girls at the door ‘wowed’ and giggled. ‘One sir,’ Clare answered after a second, not moving out of position despite shaking. ‘Thank you sir. I’m such a bad girl. Paddle Fuck Toy harder.’ ‘Wow! She is one submissive pathetic individual,’ one of the girls said to another. PLAT! Ron delivered a similar slap to Clare’s right butt cheek. ‘Two sir,’ Clare responded. ‘Thank you sir.’ She was now feeling close to an orgasm as a result of her helpless humiliating behaviour and the reactions of the other girls.  After the third and fourth stokes were delivered this was steadily increasing. After the fifth it was too much.

PLAT! ‘Five sir. Thank you sir. Paddle Fuck Toy harder. Ohh! Ohhh!’ Clare gently rocked back and forth in the spasms of her orgasm. The other girls at the door laughed in wonder.

‘Wow! That must really hurt. Yet she got off on it. I just cannot get over how submissive she is,’ one of the girls said to another. ‘I know. Great isn’t it. I wish some of you were like her,’ Ron said, deliver ing the last stroke harder to the right cheek with a loud noise echoing around the room

‘Owww! Six sir. Thank you sir,’ Clare said, without moving. ‘No chance,’ several of the girls said together. Ron put down the paddle and picked up the cane. He swished it through the air practicing and then tapped it gently against the protruding now deeply red bubble

bottom cheeks.

‘Same principle applies to the cane Fuck Toy. Count it out nice and thank me for each stroke,’ Ron said. He then brought the cane back behind him. There was a loud ‘Swish’ sound followed by a loud ‘CRACK’ noise like a whiplass as the cane was delivered to the centre of the two bubble cheeks. It sank into them for an instant and sent a ripple coursing through them before bouncing off to leave a deeper red coloured line. There were sharp intakes of breath from some of the girls at the door and some winced. Clare yowled and her head bucked up in the air with a grimace of pain on her face. Despite that she remained in position from the waist down obediently. ‘One

s .. sir. Th ... th ... thank you sir,’ Clare said as best she could. ‘I .. I’m such a bad girl. I deserve to be caned.’ The second Ron delivered just below the first. Another loud ‘CRACK’ noise echoed around the room. ‘Two Sir. Th ... th .. thank you sir,’ Clare whimpered. ‘I deserve to be caned.’ ‘She is sooo submissive,’ one of the girls said, as they continued to watch with their mouths open.

Swish, CRACK! ‘Th ... three sir. Thank you sir. I like to be caned.’ Clare said panting. With the forth and the firth strokes Ron continued to work down Clare’s butt cheeks. Each time Clare stayed rigidly in position, thanked him politely and told him how

much she deserved it and liked it. Ron delivered the last cruelly to Clare’s upper thigh area just below bottom where he knew it would be sensitive. Clare yowled, but obediently stayed in position shaking, and counted out the stoke.

‘Six S .. Sir. Th ... Thank you Sir.’ Her deeply red bottom now had five raised deeper red wheels across it and one just below it.

‘It was a pleasure,’ Ron said, moving to pick up a tube of lubricant from the bed. ‘Now spread your legs further apart and arch down more, so I’ve got nice access to your ass hole.’ He then squeezed out some lube on her ass hole and  poked his thumb in a few times to loosen it up. He then got out his large cock and easily pushed this inside Clare before taking a firm hold of her hips and ramming himself in up to the balls. Ron then commenced fucking her eagerly. Tired of the show the girls at the door gradually began to file away, still shaking their

heads in wonder at Clare’s submissiveness and talking about it. Clare’s heard their voices and comments as they disappeared down the hall of the brothel.

‘What a pathetic submissive slut.’

‘Yeh. Fancy letting a guy do that to you! And enjoying it?’ Clare arousal increased in her embarrassment as she was fucked. It increased still

further as with the ass fucking she began to cry out, ‘Fuck a slut hard!’ Oh, Oh! That’s it use Fuck Toy like a slut! Oh! Oh! Fuck a slut hard!’

***

The following morning Clare awoke sore. Her bum was sore from the spanking, and her ass hole and pussy from the repeated fucking. Ron had dropped her off at home after he had finished with her, as requested. He expressed some surprise at the type of house she lived in, but simply accepted it. He appeared to have decided already that she was not a whore for the money from her behaviour.  After she rose Clare showered and later took a look at her butt in the mirror. It was

still red and the six wheels stood out over it. She didn’t dare think about tonight and being spanked again over the marks. She dressed as she had the day before in jeans and a button up blouse but with trainers instead of her heels. She then went straight out to the garden to find Manuel. He was out back mowing the lawn.

‘Wow. You had a good night,’ Manuel said smiling after she gave him the four fifty dollars she had earned at Ron’s. ‘Adriana never earned so much in a night, and she char ged more. She’s already gone into rehab. This will pay the deposit.’ He then looked up at Clare and smiled. ‘Well being as you’re here and I haven’t got anything else to do with my dick whilst Adriana’s away you can make yourself useful. I think I’ll have another blowjob. Follow me so we can get some privacy.’ Manuel then led her to his garden shed at the base of the garden. After closing the door he ordered Clare onto her knees and unzipped his flies. Ten minutes later Clare had given Manuel another really good blowjob, as she was unable not to due to her programming. She had sucked out all his come after allowing him to blow it in her mouth, showed it to him on her tongue and swallowed obediently whilst maintaining eye contact. She then went back i nto the house and sat with her parents for breakfast to try to get t he taste of come out of her mouth and calm her own arousal which had risen due to the humiliation of her helplessly compliant behaviour.

 As they ate Maria and Sanchez waited on them all, looking at Clare and smiling occasionally knowingly.

‘You were home late last night dear,’ her Mother said to her. ‘Out with friends were you?’ ‘Err .. Yes,’ Clare answered sheepishly. Sanchez made a sound like he was coughing, but Clare was sure it was a stifled laugh.

‘Will you be late tonight as well dear? It’s just that I have to get up early tomorrow.’ ‘Yes I will,’ Clare answered. There was another cough from Sanchez and this time one from Maria as well. Clare started to feel annoyed and ashamed - and so also found herself starting to become aroused again.  After a few minutes her Father stood up and said he was off to get changed for work and left the room.

‘I’ll have to be going myself in a few minutes,’ her Mother replied as he walked out. Not being too keen on being left with Sanchez and Maria Clare finished her coffee and prepared to leave. She attempted to wait until both Sanchez and Maria were out of the room to improve her chances of escape, however although Maria left for the kitchen Sanchez stayed stood by the door. Clare decided to try anyway and rose.

‘I’m going out for a while. I’ll see you later,’ she said to her Mother as she rose. She then made to walk quickly to the dining room door, passing her Mother as she went and attempting to quickly pass Sanchez. Unfortunately as she passed Sanchez quietly stepped out towards her and placed his hand on the crotch of her jeans. Immediately Clare froze. She then stepped to the side so she was between Sanchez and her Mother so her Mother wouldn’t see what was happening if she turned, and then opened her legs slightly and thrust her hips forward to make her crotch more accessible. Sanchez rubbed his middle fingers against her sex a f ew times and then reached up and placed his hands on her tits. Clare continued again to helplessly conspire, thrusting out her chest invitingly against his hands, whilst attempting to look from the back as though she were merely stood in front of him.

Sanchez rubbed the tits a few times then whispered, ‘Wait in the hall for me.’ He then let go, and Clare was able to walk out, slightly breathless from the arousal

produced by the embarrassment of conspiring with Sanchez’s groping.  A minute later Sanchez came into the Hall from the dining room, furtively looking around as he did so. He quickly and quietly spoke to Clare whilst watching out presumably for her Mother or Maria.

‘Go up to your room, pull the duvet off your bed, take all of your clothes off, then lie on the bed and masturbate. Bring yourself close to an orgasm, but don’t allow yourself to have one. Just keep yourself on the verge. Stay like that until I come to

you. Now go.’ Just as he finished Maria came out of the dining room looking for him.

‘What are you doing,’ Clare heard her say to him as she walked upstairs. ‘Nothing dear,’ he said as they both walked back to the dining room. Two minutes later Clare was in her room and immediately threw the duvet off her bed. She then took all her clothes off and lay on the bed and started to play with herself, rubbing her slit and clit with her mi ddle fingers. She hated having to simply obey Sanchez so abjectly but nevertheless quickly got herself turned on and to the point of an orgasm. She then stopped, despite wanting to continue to relieve t he need with every fibre. As the feeling dissipated she then started again, forcing herself to stay aroused to the point of an orgasm as Sanchez had commanded, but hating herself for her helpless obedience to the smelly middle aged Mexican.  As she masturbated Clare heard her Father’s car leave. Five minutes later she heard

the distinct sound of her Mother’s. Then after ten minutes she heard a third car leave, which she recognised in tone to be Sanchez and Maria’s. Surely they hadn’t gone and left her like this. How long was she going to have to l ie here doing this? It could be hours. As she thought this though her bedroom door burst open and Sanchez walked in closing it behind him.

‘I thought she was never going to leave,’ he said. He then immediately began to take his clothes off. ‘Maria’s gone to do the shopping. She’ll be away for at least an hour. That gives us some time for some fun.’ Clare didn’t think this was going to be particularly fun. Regardless she continued to obediently masturbate and keep herself close to clim ax.

‘I enjoyed yesterday so much that I can’t stop thinking about having some more of you Clare,’ he said. ‘As you might guess Maria’s quite a dominant woman. She’s generally goes on top when we have sex and hates me to. It’s been that way for the last twenty years. Yesterday was the first time I’ve been able to fuck a submissive woman before. And for it to be you was amazing. I’ve wanted to screw you since you were about fifteen.’ Clare felt intense anger at being called a submissive. She hated the way g uys simply

called her that because of her behaviour when she couldn’t help but be obedient because of her Agent Aspect programming.

‘Anyway,’ Sanchez continued as he dropped his pants and underwear, allowing his pulsing erection to bounce free. ‘I enjoyed dominating you in the position on the settee, but now I fancy some good old fashioned missionary position sex where I can

be in control and enjoy dominating but more intimately.’ Sanchez got onto Clare’s king size bed and walked over to her on his knees. As he did so he spoke.

‘Now here’s what I want you to do. You can stop masturbating now you’ve got yourself nice and hot and wet. That’s saved time on any of that foreplay nonsense,’ he said sniggering. ‘Put your hands up to either side of your head on the pillow.’ Clare immediately did as instructed helplessly. ‘That’s it. Now spread your legs wide and lift your knees up high so your cunt is lifted and opened nicely for use. Excellent.

You’ve done a great job of sexing yourself up for me I have to say.’ Clare had spread her legs and lifted her knees up high exposing her sex for his full gaze and use. It was saturated with her grey cunt juice, which she could feel running out and over her butt to the bed. The embarrassment at Sanchez being able to see her like this made her feel even more turned on.

‘Now I’m going to get on top of you and I just want you to hold that position whilst I get settled. I’m going to ram myself inside you and get a nice firm hold under your shoulders so I’ve got you nicely unde r control before I start to fuck you. When I start to fuck you you will then throw your arms around my shoulders and clutch at me nice and tight to demonstrate your submission, and you will keep doing that whilst I use you. You will continuously repeat as you clutch at me ‘I submit to Sanchez my use

Master’ along with the phrases you have been taught to repeat whilst being fucked by your customers at Ron’s. Oh, and you will come when I ram myself in you and every two minutes whilst being fucked, and will have an even bigger orgasm when I

blow my load in you. Now is all that clear?’ ‘Y .. yes,’ Clare moaned in helpless arousal distraught at what she now knew was going to happen.

‘Great,’ the Mexican replied. He then got on top of Clare and settled himself down on her large breasts, making piggy snorting noises in satisfaction that made Clare feel sick. He reached under her left shoulder and took a firm grip of it and then reached down and guided his swollen manhood inside her, before taking a similar firm gr ip

under her left shoulder. ‘Now let’s show you who’s the boss girlie,’ he said and rammed himself in her to the balls.

Clare immediately came, spasming up and down and crying out, ‘Ohhh! Ohhh!’ helplessly as she did so.

‘Excellent,’ Sanchez said, holding on tight and keeping Clare’s bucking body snugly pressed against him and securely under control. ‘Now let’s give you a good fucking

girlie.’ Sanchez then began to fuck Clare rhythmically. As he did so Clare immediately threw her arms around him and clutched at him, nice and tight.

‘That’s it Clare, show me you know who’s in charge,’ Sanchez said in response, grunting like a pig again in satisfaction.

‘I submit myself to Sanchez my use Master!’ Clare cried out as she helplessly clutched at him in demonstration of her submission. She also began to speak the other phrases she had been told to as Sanchez continued his steady rhythmic use of

her. ‘That’s it, fuck a slut hard. Oh! Oh! I submit myself to Sanchez my use Master! Oh! Oh! Fuck your slut hard sir! Oh! Oh! Use Fuck Toy like a slut and make her earn

that money. Oh! Oh! I submit to Sanchez my use Master!’ The fucking continued for a good fifteen minutes with Sanchez several times having to pause to prevent himself coming too soon. He was relishing h er submissive behaviour far too much for that though. Throughout the fucking Clare clutched at him and repeated the phrases as instructed, frequently coming and nearly screaming out the phrases as she did. At last his motion speeded as he finished himself off and he froze sank deep into her, before grunting again as he came. Clare also immediately exploded in an enormous orgasm screaming out and

clutching at Sanchez even tighter as she did. ‘That’s it sir! Come inside Fuck Toy! Make me earn my money!’  Afterwards Sanchez lay on Clare panting for a good couple of minutes with Clare still helplessly clutching at him panting herself. He then rose.

‘That was amazing,’ he said. ‘We’ve just got to do that again. Maria will be going to visit Adriana at the Rehab clinic tomorrow morning. We can have a session when

she’s gone. Wow! I can’t wait! I just loved the way you clutched at me to show me you knew who was boss whilst I fucked you, and knowing I was just using you for sex as well. Wow! You are one submissive little slut girl.’ Sanchez then having dressed left smiling.

 After he left Clare beat her fist against the pillow in impotent frustration. ‘I am not submissive you bastards!’ she said as she did so. She had hoped her vacation was to be a break from this horrible forced promiscuous submissive behaviour. Now she had been turned into a prostitute as well as being used in just the same casually abusive way as at work. Finally Clare turned over and fell into a fitful sleep.

***

Clare awoke at midday and dressed after another shower. She made her way down

stairs and immediately ran into Maria, who told her to make sure she arrived at Ron’s club dead on six o’clock for work that evening to make sure she made as much money as possible for Adriana’s treatment. ‘Go as you are and take your slut clothes with you so you can dress and undress there and treat it like a job,’ Maria said. That night went much as the previous one had. Unfortunately Clare had just as many guys wanting to spank her, and also this time had two who wanted to strap and paddle her. They at first were gentle with her seeing her bottom still marked from the

previous evening, however as soon as they started Clare began to say, ‘I’m such a bad girl. I deserve this. I like being punished because I’m such a bad girl. Spank Fuck Toy harder’ So they did as she asked.  At the end of the night mercifully Ron decided that he just wanted to fuck Clare rather than spank her. He came into her room at half two again and again left the door wide open.

‘I had a chat with Sanchez earlier on the phone,’ Ron said as he entered. ‘He said he had a great fuck from you this afternoon. I want you to do exactly the same again as

you did for him, but for me here on the floor. Slip your clothes off and lie down.’ Clare did as instructed and was quickly naked lying on the floor.

‘Can we have the door closed though please?’ Clare asked as she lay down not wanting to be observed as she had the night before. Ron unzipped his flies and got on top of her. As he did he spoke.

‘No. It did the girls good to see you behave the way you did yesterday. They feel quite bad about what they do for a living and feel bad about themselves sometimes. To see a submissive slut like you do what you do makes them feel better about themselves, cos they know they wouldn’t behave that way. Besides, I like to

entertain an audience.’ Clare felt utterly humiliated. She was now seen as lower than a whore and looked down upon by whores. So inevitably she immediately became intensely aroused. One of the other girls passing the open door stopped curious. Ron was l ying on top of Clare and entering her at the time. Clare noticed the girl watching but was helpless to do anything other than compliantly lie there with her hands at the side of her head allowing herself to be entered as instructed. A second and third girl quickly